《Porn Star》


 Chapter 1: The girl destined for today

    Chapter 1: The girl destined for today


    "I have waited a long time to say these words to a woman."


    "Been looking far and wide for a woman worthy of my patience."


    "A woman capable of bearing the long stocked love since the day of my puberty."


    "All the while I waited for the one and I''ve found the one and only of my life."


    "Mei Xing, will you marry me?"


    A man with gray and white streaked hair, smartly dressed in a suit is on his knees in front of a dashingly beautiful woman. A fulsome beauty of grace and curves.


    Time has been kind to Mei Xing, even at the age of 37, she is a beauty that has added grace to her youthful perfection. When look you''ll be first to notice her long tussles of shiny ck hair that subtly glides in the faintest of wind, then the to dimples that are deep and prominent, which entuates her sculpted chin.


    As the saying ''the cherry on the top'' the plump cherry red lips is another highlight, the elegant nose as if it''s drawn, and the eyes that are dark vortices that drawn your attention in for hours if ever made eye contact.


    However, this epitome of grace does not have a happy expression on her face. Being called out in a room full of patrons in a restaurant made Mei Xing flustered.


    "Chuck, I''ve told you before that I''m not looking for a seriousmitment."


    "...but, that was before. We''ve been seeing each other for over 3 years. If anything, neither of us is getting any younger."


    There is a lot of taboo with women, when past 30, age is a big taboo, especially for beautiful women. ording to the author, every woman is a Goddess. However, like in every mythology when a god is angry, chaos ensues.


    *p*


    "I''m not looking to settle down because of convenience. I still could do a lot better, a lot better than you," saying her piece she walked started making her way out of the restaurant to put behind the stares of the entire restaurant.


    Insulted, assaulted and disappointed; Chuck froze on one knee down holding up a diamond ring like an idiot in front a restaurant full of strangers with a fidgety waitress by the side who is holding a bottle of champagne that Chuck secretly ordered for his marriage proposal celebration.


    Berating himself over his fantasy of Mei Xing agreeing to marry him. Chuck grabbed the bottle of champagne, threw a stack of cash on the table. Started chugging the whole bottle looking at the curvy backside of Mei Xing, as her high heels clicked the floor in her angry stride, the slight jiggle and swing of her hips did not go unnoticed amongst the male creatures around. The undisguised stare of desire by the men only earned the displeasure of the female partners.


    Chuck smirked at the men desiring his girl, but his face turned ugly realizing that she''s his girl no more. Displeased over the fact, Chuck took another deep swig at the expensive liquor, drowning his emotions in the buzz of alcohol.


    The intoxication numbed Chuck of the incident, he dragged himself towards the parking lot only to find that the waitress has followed him in tow. Looking at the questioning stare of Chuck the slim Brazilian beauty blushed at her brashness following him here.


    ''Ugh, why did I follow him? This is soo embarrassing'', not understanding the reason for her actions the waitress mentally berated herself.


    "...Umm hi, I''m Juliana. I saw you walk out chugging the liquor and you headed towards the parking lot, I don''t think you should be driving in your condition."


    "...uh...", being able to say that ismendable as the silhouette of Juliana became visible because of the car behind turned on the headlights.


    A lithe beauty probably in her early 20''s with her youthful vibrancy showing through her work clothes. The perfectly articted cheekbones give Juliana almost an android beauty look. As the eyes dip down to take a look at her body, one can''t help but notice the sleek elongated S curve, her toned hands gives an idea of how sleek and femininely chiseled her navel would be and those hips hugging skirts leaves nothing to the imagination when ites to the eloquent curvature of her a*s.


    "I am sorry and it''s probably none of my business of what you do... my shift will be over in a few minutes."


    "... if you want, I could drive you home."


    "...huh?..."


    ''Is this what you call destiny? I''ve lost it with the mature beauty and a young one who''s looks are none the lesser came running to me?''


    Shoving the mental debate that is happening in his brain, Chuck focuses on the fidgeting beauty and decide to put the outspoken little miss out of her embarrassment.


    "...Umm, I don''t have sses with me...", said Chuck confusing Juliana, with a pause he continued on, lifting up the champagne bottle.


    "... to offer you a drink, but I''d like yourpany anyways."


    Earning the blushing smile of the beauty, Chuck has always been a smooth operator when talking to women.


    "I''ll bring the sses when I check out of work."


    "You better bring another bottle", Chuck threw her his AMX centurion card, the exclusive credit card widened the eyes of Juliana.


    Seeing the expected reaction, Chuck smirked saying, "buy the most expensive one. It''s on me."


    While looking at the backside of Juliana as she walked back, Chuck saw other drivers checking her out, smirking at the envious stares, he thought to himself.


    ''Oh, this time the smirk''s gonna stay. I thought I''m gonna tame a wild turkey with a ring, but I guess spring chicken is what destined for today''s menu.''


    However, unbeknownst to him, a beauty of godly perfection is looking down at him from tens of thousands of feet above the ground.


    "Oh, a virgin acting like a lecher? He should be fun to watch for a while, I guess..."

 Chapter 2: Foreplay King

    Chapter 2: Forey King


    Sitting on the hood of his Maybach Exelero chugging out of a champagne bottle in hand, Chuck made quite a sight for the passersby.


    The sophisticated look that he had when he walked in with Mei Xing was nowhere noticeable, his tie missing and two buttons were undone with a liquor bottle in hand, he looked more like a thug.


    However, this was more of a real look for Chuck.


    Crazy Chuck AKA Chuck Norris is the right-hand man of the boss of the city level mafia gang called, Knuckle Red Gang. Why''s he called Chuck Norris? His dad lost a drinking bet when he was born and as a result, we have our hoodlum Chuck Norris.


    Being made fun for his overreaching name, Chuck often felt that reason is more thoroughly conveyed through fists. He was never a bully but was neither soft tofu. If anything, he''s the bully for bullies. He has morals and baselines despite being a despicable and perverted character. Thus, he was well respected amongst his ''brothers''.


    Even in the Mafia, Chuck has a special ce in the gang, even the bossman, Red Scowler, calls Chuck as "brother". If not for theid back attitude of Chuck, the members might think Chuck has equal standing as their boss.


    The assumption was rightfully so, as the car and the AMX card are the curtesy of his brother Red Scowler. Chuck was trying his best to be the perfect gentleman every time he sees Mei Xing.


    However, despite being dressed in a sharp suit, the abundance of liquor unsurprisingly brought out the thuggish ways Chuck.


    Having his thoughts mellowed down by the sparkling alcohol, Chuck had a disgusting smile on his face thinking of how he will eat the cute Brazillian rabbit, which in turn scared the two girls who wantede talk to him, seeing his expensive car.


    Seeing the scared look in the girls who walked away, Chuck reeled in his emotions and was waiting for the real treat to start with Juliana and he did not have to wait much longer, as she was done with her sift and was walking toward him.


    Out of her work clothes, Juliana''s beauty is even more entuated, the grey halter top perfectly hugged her lithe figure, exposing her contours. The small exposed midsection and the subtle belly piercing made Chuck chuckles about the wild time he is going to have today. The denim skirt hugged the curvature of her perky heart-shaped butt, but being so short, it let her legs be exposed.


    Her toes exposed and painted red on ck cut stilettos painted a picture-perfect look of Juliana. Taking in the breathtaking sight, Chuck let his hand with bottle hang low and walked in brisk strides towards Juliana.


    Seeing the confused look in her eyes, Chuck answered none, he grabbed her by the front of the waist of her skirt, with his fingers dipped in, caressing the soft skin of her navel. Grinning at her gasp as their skin made intimate contact, he pulled her close as if he is pulling her skirt off.


    The flustered beauty rushed into his arms with her two hands holding on to his strong arm over her skirt with pleading eyes, Chuck calmly smiled and pressed forward, rubbing his lips across her lips, letting her breath his hot breath.


    Deep within her pleading eyes, Chuck saw excitement. Smirking to himself, he seized her lower lip between his teeth, suckling her, with his eyes still looking into her. The shy maiden closer her eyes, yet opened her mouth for him to explore more, ignoring the catcalls and whistles that the drivers and passersby are giving to the odd couple, an old man and a young woman.


    As he suckled and pulled on her lips with his teeth, Chuck had his hand creeping into the front of her skirt, he let his thick fingers rub subtly on the silky material of her thong. ying with the stic band of her thongs, Chuck made Juliana gush with a strange feeling. Though her mind can''t process what she''s feeling, her body did, it became wet, making a wet patch in her panty. Juliana is turned on by the brash act of Chuck, her female body is ready to be taken and invaded.


    Chuck took a step back, taking his hands away from her thongs, looking at the zed eyes of her. As her eyes gained back focus, Chuck smiled at her, as he slowly lifted his fingers to his nose taking leisurely smelling the entirety of his fingers. As Juliana blushed, he slowly licked the tip of his finger, making the Brazilian beauty turn crimson.


    The flustered maiden grabbed Chuck by the arm and pulled him to the car. Though Chuck is major parts hooligan, he is also parts gentleman, he opened and held the car door for her to get inside. As she is seated, he also stepped into the readpartment of the ssy ride.


    "...Umm, I don''t have a driving license..."


    "Who said I nned on going anywhere?" chuckled Chuck.


    Obviously new to rushing things on the first date, Juliana looked down at her feet not saying anything.


    Using the car key remote Chuck clicked shut the middle separating partition to make sure that they are not visible from the outside. Hearing the click of the partition made Juliana''s heart pump a million beats a second.


    Chuck moved close to her...


    "...I''m not an easy girl. I did not offer to help you with any expectation ...I ...I want to..."


    Chuck shut her up with a finger over her lip, gently holding her by the chin, he turned her toward him. With reluctance, her eyes fluttered to focus on his face.


    With a gentle smile, Chuck said, "I know. You are an angel that took pity on a heartbroken man, willing to grace him with your divine time to mend his broken heart."


    Saying so, Chuck let his hands stroke down from the chin to her neck, then over her perky bust, then to her navel. He grabbed the lower end of her halter top and slowly started peeling it upwards.


    Juliana''s hands held the mischievious arm of Chuck, but they failed to produce any resistance, as he easily removed her top.


    Seeing her bulging adequate breasts d in her bra over the lithe frame, made her look bust heavy. Chuck tried to press his body over her but his shoulders were held tight by Juliana.


    He leaned close to her and breathed but a single word...


    "...please..."


    As a magic spell was put on her, all the resistance of Juliana melted off, as sheid herself slowly down on the soft leather seat with her arms to the side, looking away.


    Feeling happy over breaking through Juliana, Chuck was filled with good feelings and was ready to consummate the offered sulent feat of Juliana''s feminity.


    ***


    Zooming out thousands of feet above, in the sky, a picturesque beauty wasid down on a cloud looking at all the seduction that is happening down below like a TV si.


    "Hmm, he is not half bad, but will he finish till the end?"


    Said the beauty with an evil smirk, as she continued to look at the R rated scene happening down below with no blushing despite looking young and inexperienced herself.

 Chapter 3: Little brother, you betrayed me!

    Chapter 3: Little brother, you betrayed me!


    Hungrily looking at Julianaying down on the soft leather, Chuck pulled his shirt open with buttons flying, he pressed himself over her body with his bare chest. Keeping a hand over the side, he prevented his body from crushing her, yet still made her feel his heat over her skin.


    Taking in the vulnerable sight of Juliana, Chuck pushed up the bra cups, exposes her light pink nipples. Feeling the air caressing her sensitive nipples Juliana tried to cover her up, only for her hand to be held pinned down by Chuck, as he ripped her bra off with the other hand. Helplessly she allowed him to savor the sight of her perky peaks.


    Juliana blushed over the fact of being brazenly exposed in front of a man, but soon Chuck covered her up, not with clothes though. Her already scarlet face turned crimson red, as she felt his stubbled chin rubbing against the underside of her left breast.


    Feeling the bounciness of her perky boob, Chuck gave a noisy wet kiss. Hearing her gasp, Chuck continued showering her breasts with kisses and light bites.


    Arousal raged through the body of Juliana, yet she was frustrated the same. Chuck purposefully kissed all over perky tits except for her nipples, making her subtly angle her nipple over to his lips. Unable to tolerate being ignored, Julina pressed Chuck''s face over her tits and he obediently took her hard and stiff nipple between his teeth, biting it and in frenzy, he licked the tip of her sensitive nubs.


    Her taut navel clenches and unclenches over the pleasure that was coursing through her. As if the stimtion is not already overwhelming, Chuck decides to get rough with her. He starts to bite and chew her taut nipple eliciting a moan from Juliana.


    He leans up and grabs her by the chin and looks into her eyes, with her their lips parting they started to kiss and lick each other''s tongue tasting the sweet taste of their spit, as their tongues wrestled with the other.


    Satisfied with how Juliana is putty in his hands, Chuck decides to reward her with more pleasure, as he kisses his way down her tits in search of a set of lips much lower.


    Much soon he found the ckce panty, which was covering the soft wet mound of Juliana. Just the casual rub of his thumb over her mound made her shiver in delight. Chuck made her spread her legs and pressed his thumb on her wet dripping sex over her panty. The overflowing sex gushed out more fluids making his thumb wet, with a high moan from Juliana.


    Chuck takes a deep sniff over her pussy mound taking in her womanly aroma, and gently pulls her panty down, her wet slit had a string of pussy fluid connect to her panty. Chuck pulled it off and stuffed the panty in his pocket for keepsake and also with the lewd thought of having her dress pantyless afterward.


    Looking at her bare pussy, Chuck was mesmerized over the pink weeping lips dripping tears of arousal. Julina has her pussy well-groomed and primmed with no hair. The bald cunt and the athletic lean thighs reminded Chuck again of his good fortune of shacking up a girl almost half his age.


    With a parched mouth, Chuck leans down and unceremoniously licks the wet drips of pussy fluids on her thighs. As he teased over her nipples, Chuck ns to take his sweet time of reaching the golden triangle. He kept licking her inner thighs, the bald upper pussy mound and the lower end of her ass crack, slipping his tongue deep in her ass crack, licking the dribbled down pussy nectar.


    Driven crazy by his ministration, the Carioca chick took things in her own hands as she grabbed him by the hair and thrust his face over her gushing cunt and gyrated her hips rubbing his face full of her young gushing cunt.


    Feeling he wet stickiness and the tangy taste of Juliana''s juices Chuck eagerlyps her cunt nectar like a parched dog. The flicking of his tongue sent Juliana almost to the edge as she held onto his head and started dry humping his face.


    Sensing her urgency to cum, Chuck shoves his tongue deep into her warm wet pussy feeling the snug insides with his thick tongue. The sudden intrusion pierced through her core and stared her orgasmic crescendo. Riding his face throughout her orgasm, Juliana squirted her cunt juices on Chuck''s mouth and face, making him drink her pussy piss. Chuck not regretting one bit savored the taste of Juliana''s orgasmic juices and eagerly licked for more, shoving his tongue into her over-sensitive post-orgasmic cunt ignoring Juliana''s pleading for mercy.


    Feeling herself being turned on again, Juliana pulled him up, cupping his face with her hands and starts kissing his lips and licks the sticky pussy piss on his face. She looks him deep in the eyes...


    "I can wait no more."


    "Chuck..."


    "...fuck me."


    "Fill me up and fuck me hard."


    "Fuck me hard enough to forget everything."


    As if waiting for those golden words, Chuck removed his pants in haste. Flinging his pants across, he lowered his underwear to be bare before the sexily spread open legs of Juliana.


    Juliana was eager to be pierced as she raised her cunt high for Chuck to match his pelvis, her pussy slit glistening with eagerness.


    This moment is picture-perfect in Chuck''s life except for one little thing.


    His thing is still a limp little thing!


    ''WTF, little bro, don''t let big brother down. We have never tasted a sexy beauty like this... c''mon raise to the asion!''


    ''Fuck! get hard!''


    ''Okay, I''ll call you big brother but don''t be a limp noodle.''


    ''We''re a team, I''ll get the girl and you will fuck the girl. I did my part, now do her. Don''t u feel aroused over this sexy hot nude thing?''


    ''WTF is your problem?''


    "Chuck, don''t make me wait anymore. I''ve never shamelessly wanted sex more than now," said Juliana as she spread her pussy lips with her fingers showing him the pink center of her pussy.


    Hearing her, Chuck''s face looked like he ate a fly. Remembering his 2nd-grade teacher saying that honesty is the best policy, Chuck decided toe clean as that was his only option. Though faking a heart attack still crossed his mind.


    "I... Can''t..."


    "What?! What do you mean you can''t?"


    "I... Can''t... get..."


    "Hard..."


    "..."


    ***


    "Hahahaha, damn, the look on his face."


    High up in the clouds a beauty was rolling aroundughing smacking her thighs as she started to tear up fromughing so hard.


    "Ha, things are going to get interesting from now."


    "Hmm, should I help him or let him suffer a bit more?"


    Though she sounded like asking a question, the evil look in her eyes lets you know that she had already made the choice. However, Chuck''s prayers are not going to be answered anytime soon, even if a god is consciously listening to him.

 Chapter 4: The Goddesss Nectar

    Chapter 4: The Goddess''s Nectar


    "I''m... sorry."


    "huh?"


    ''Why is she saying sorry?'' thought Chuck.


    "I know it is too soon for you to think about another woman. I should not have been this forward when you just been rejected by the love of your life."


    "Huh!"


    "Maybe... maybe I could help you get hard?... If you want...," Juliana''s voice quieted down to barely a whisper as she used all her courage to say all that.


    "Huh" by now Chuck is more or less numbed by the overthinking beauty and could only process his mind to say that one word.


    Thinking that ''huh'' is a ''yes'' from Chuck, Juliana''s face blew up into a shade of tomato red as she slowly made her way to his limp dick. Oveing her hesitation, she timidly grabbed onto the limp dick of Chuck and slowly made a to and fro motion and started to kiss the tip of his dick.


    ''Fuck, I''m being given a second chance and yet I don''t see me turning hard.''


    ''Damn, what the hell am I gonna do?''


    ''If there''s an almighty, I will do anything to feel the soft wet tongue of this eager vixen.''


    ''God or devil, whoever... I m willing to sell my soul just for me to feel the soft tongue over my cock.''


    "Haha, the exact words that I''ve been waiting for..." said an enchanted being from above. She then cupped her perky D cups ying with her tits roughly mauling her tits, with her other hand pulling up her angelic attire to expose her neatly groomed cunt with an artistically trimmednding strip. She jammed 2 of her elegant fingers into her pink love canal. Eliciting a moan that will turn the gods into devils and the devils into insane, the divine sight fingered herself with a deranged lustful look on her face.


    As her fingers coated a silvery sheen of her arousal, she took her fingers out and smelled the intoxicating smell of her own fluid.


    ''You are one lucky mortal,'' mumbling to herself as she flickered her hand down towards thend below.


    A droplet of clear fluid streaked its way down toward a parked Maybach in a parking lot. Though it looked like a normal raindrop, it carried a fragrant refreshing smell of nature that u can smell only in the spring season. The more magical part is that the droplet magically passed through the bulletproof sunroof of the car and feel into the sighing mouth of Chuck and melted in his tongue.


    It was like an atomic bomb exploded in Chuck''s mind, his thoughts turned extremely perverted and lusty. He felt unadulterated pure lust. Chuck heard something shatter in his mind as he remembered every perverted thought that he ever felt in his life and remembered every girl that he wanted to fuck in his life. His mind started filling up sexual knowledge and the different ways to take and give sexual gratification.


    With the flickering of different beautiful women and perverted emotions shing continuously in his mind, it finally settled on Juliana. Though it seemed like an era has passed for Chuck it was only but a few seconds in reality.


    "Aah"


    [Gasp] "Did I hurt you? I''m sorry, I''ll be more gentle," saying so the charming Brazilian slowly kissed the underside of his soft dick and licked the entire length of his shaft.


    ''I CAN FEEL IT!'' screamed Chuck in his mind. He started feeling the wet warm feeling of Juliana''s tongue. As chuck was reveling in the excited feeling of Juliana''s blowjob, everything is perfect except one thing.


    He still could not get fucking hard!


    "...umm am I doing it wrong? I know, I''m not very experienced," said Juliana with teary eyes.


    "No, I... What?! I''m not hard yet!" blurted out Chuck.


    "Interesting. Even the Goddess''s nectar is not enough for him. He sure is an interesting mortal."


    "Hmmm. However, I''vepleted my end of the contract, I have plenty of time to y him in the future," said a voice unbeknownst to him high up above in the sky. With even more curiosity the divine sight continued watching the naughty act of Chuck and Juliana with a tub of popcorn in her hands.


    "umm... I..."


    "You don''t have to say anything... I know I''m not very good at sex, my boyfriend always cheats on me, now I understand. I''m just not good enough..." sobbingly voiced Juliana with tears streaming down her cheek.


    Chuck grabbed her by the throat, pulled her face close and kissed her hard, with a hand jammed down on her unprotected sex.


    Kissing Chuck''s tongue, the remnants of Goddess''s nectar tasted by Juliana, blew her mind in sexual chaos, she started coating Chuck''s hand with cum and she''s is frequently struck by a series of short multiple orgasms and as Chuck pulled on her clit her pussy blew up on a long orgasm of almost a minute and she pissed cumming down the leather seats.


    After a while, as Juliana came around, Chuck rubbed his wet hand on her face and she obediently starting licking his fingers bent down with her ass raised high, ready for everything.


    "Juliana, you are one of the most beautiful females I''ve known, if it''s anything, the fault is on my end..."


    "...no, you made me feel things like no other man did..."


    "Let me finish, I think my body doesn''t wanna rush things with you, it is telling me to treat you right. I''d like to take you out... on a proper date"


    "...umm, I have a boyfriend..."


    Chuck smirked and said, "doesn''t that make things more interesting?"


    "Mmm, good move to y the emotion card," nodded the D cup divinity from above.


    Blushing a shade more crimson, Juliana nodded to going out with him. They nned to meet Wednesday a weekter. As the sexual tension died down, the remainder of the wanton act of Juliana made her want to bury her head on the floor, she dresses back in a sh, rushing to leave and to escape from the lewd looks of Chuck.


    Despite her repeated begging, Chuck held onto her panty, as she kissed him goodbye, Chuck raised her skirt and give her a left butt cheek a tight p. Being reminded of being pantyless made Juliana pout at Chuck as she left in haste.


    [Sigh] ''That was a tough bullet to dodge, now I have to fix up my situation in a week'' thought Chuck to himself, oblivious to his thoughts being read by a being up above him.


    Chuck put his pants back on and started to drive the mobster car topless. He started to drive back to the Mafia mansion to meet his brothers. however his mind was constantly thinking about how to fix with his shameful situation of not getting a boner.


    On the red light road crossing a chick next to him in a car started to strike up a conversation.


    Sighing over the fact that he can only look, but cannot eat, Chuck ignored the girl and smoked her as soon as the signal went green.


    [Sigh] ''Life is hard'' thought Chuck.


    ''Except for your dick'' said a nonexistent voice from up above as she started cracking up over her own crude joke.

 Chapter 5: Scowlers Sister Makena

    Chapter 5: Scowler''s Sister Makena


    Chuck drove the car over to the top thugs'' sophisticated of the city''s hangout, the Mafia mansion. Apostatize Entertainment ring is the formal name for the fort styled Victorian building. The righteous have no business here, but the ce does notck the rich, powerful and celebrities. Now, what does that say about those here?


    The ever-busy Mafia mansion, which was run by the notorious Knuckle Red gang, is closed for business today. However, that does not mean that Mafia Mansion is void of activity. On the contrary, it is even more bustling with banners with congrattory decals'' strung around. The entrance had a red carpet that has been spread out as if waiting for an important person.


    The thugs dressed in ck suits are waiting on either side of the red carpet with the mob boss Red Scowler to one side, he is waiting with a stoic face as if he''s a human statue. The rowdy gang was well behaved in his presence, besides him was a young mocha-skinned woman who was sulking at the festivities.


    "Brother, you kept this entire thing a secret. I soo hate you now!" pouted the chocty beauty to the infamous Red Scowler.


    The cold faced gang boss has an awkward look on his face, not much could bring emotion to his face except his little sister, Makena.


    Makena is a fit and curvy army girl of 29 years of age. She''s a field operative of Major rank. She''s in her 6th-year army service, currently working with the World Peacekeepers Agency. Her fit body packs irresistible attraction, especially her curvaceous bubble butt that pops out every time she wears something tight.


    However, you are safe to look but will be destroyed if you touch. The notion was proved when a spoiled second generation tried to grab her ass. The idiot''s hand was broken three times. After breaking his hand for trying to be frisky the first time, Makena continued breaking the guys hand the second time as he threatened her of consequences. Only after he begged her with tears and snot running down his and breaking his arm the third time, did she stop.


    Being the little sister of a major mafia boss, Makena has a sadistic side to her. The only people that she cares and shows emotions are to her brother and Chuck Norris. Why Chuck? Chuck''s a bit of an idiot when he sees a damsel in distress.


    The story goes long back.


    The Kingpin Red Scowler is nowhere near as the man he is now during his years as a high school senior. If anything, he was a nerdy brat with thick sses who always gets bullied when he walks to school and to home, always losing his lunch money.


    Red Scowler''s real name''s Joab, born for a German couple, his Dead remarried Makena''s mother after his own mother passed away. For the quiet timid boy, his new rtive who thought her new stepbrother is the greatest became the apple of his eye. Joab wanted to get his sister something nice for the Christmas and was hiding a dor here and there from his bullies and saved a little money for a present.


    However, as the saying that luck favors the brave,dy luck was not on Joab''s side for long. He ran into his bullies when he was going to buy a present for his sister. Finding the wallet full of 1 dor bills the bulliesughed at him and asked him if he broke his piggy bank.


    Joab said nothing to their provocation, but he tightly held onto his wallet. The bullies took his denial to hand over the cash as a challenge to their reputation. The bullies who were a group of three, soon lost their patience when Joab didn''t hand over the money even after they threatened him.


    The pudgy person on the left, kicked Joab all of a sudden, making him fall to the floor. However, Joab still held his wallet close to him. The twisted personalities of the bullies now wanted to teach Joab a lesson more than taking the money.


    The trio started stomping on the curled up Joab repeatedly waiting from him to beg them to stop. Themotion is near the neighborhood of Joab''s house and his sister who wasing back from a friend''s ce and saw her bother on the road getting beaten.


    "Get away from my brother!"


    Makena was a young girl of 15 at that time, she rushed to push the bullies off her brother, only to be shoved aside.


    "Damn... the bitch scratched me," glowered anky bully as he stared angrily at Makena.


    Seeing the bullies turn their attention towards his sister, Joab gave up resisting.


    "Here, you can have the money. Just let my sister go."


    "Ha, if only things were that easy. The bitch came at me, she needed to be thought a lesson," said thenky punk with an evil look in his eyes as he slowly made his way towards Makena on the floor.


    "Please, I beg you. Stop!"


    "I will do anything, you can beat me up in her ce," Joab begged and cried kowtowing on the road.


    "Brother, you don''t have to bow down to these low lives. They can do nothing to me!" screamed out Makena seeing her brother begging and crying on the road made her furious over the bullies, but she didn''t seem to realize that her tirade back made the bullies even more furious.


    The evil-eyed punk came close to her and squatted down looked toyingly at Makena.


    "Guys hold the pathetic worm up, I want him to see this..." saying so the punk clicked open a pocket knife.


    Seeing the knife in the guy''s hand, Joab struggled to protect his sister only to be held in ce by the other two bullies.


    "I''m gonna knife your face, give you a scar to remember that you should never stand up for pussies."


    Despite her fear of the short knife close to her, hearing her brother being called names, Makena spat on the punk''s face. That triggered the already tense situation being embarrassed by a younger girl the punk''s eyes maddened not caring about the consequences he swung the knife towards her face.


    The silvery steel wasing towards the face of Makeena, she froze up in fear, gritting her teeth and closed her eyes awaiting pain as she heard brother screaming out at the bullies to stop.

 Chapter 6: The biker knigh

    Chapter 6: The biker knigh


    Makena grew up with a single parent,cking half the parental love has toughened her up. However, no part of her life experiences ever made her ready to face a knife at 15 years of age.


    Despair wrecked the mind of this bold little girl. She stopped believing in miracles, she never bought into the idea of heroic knights as a child, but just this once she hoped things were different.


    As if the smidgen of hope is to be mutted into pieces by reality, the steel knife grew bigger in her eyes as it neared her exquisite face.


    Almost when Makenapletely lost hope, the impact happened proving her that in life...


    ...miracles do happen.


    [BANG] A motorcycle rammed into the tubby bully that was holding up Joab. The bike slowed down to a halt as the fatso caught stuck on the front of the bike and kept scraping the road until standstill.


    The fatty squealed like a pig being crashed and scrapped on, making thenky punk and every one freeze up on the scene. Seeing the knife stop inches before her face, Makena felt everything that happened was unreal, more than fear towards the knife, Makena is curious of the fellow who crashed into the bully trio''s little event.


    "Darby, what the fuck man?! You said holding the brake stops the ride. I have to crashnd into this pig to save my precious life," shouted the male rider as he was busy unbuckling his helmet.


    With a bitter smile, the guy riding pillion, presumably Darby, patiently exined, "Big brother, you held onto the clutch, the brake is on the other side, besides you should use the rear brake first, which is on your foot."


    Still unsessful at undoing his helmet, the male rider was annoyed with his poor motorcycle skills. Therefore, he continued to give Darby a hard time, ignoring the trio as he continued his tirade.


    The other bully who was holding onto Joab could not tolerate being ignored anymore.


    "You gotta be fucking kidding me if you are going to talk things off as nothing happened," screamed the third bully, who happens to be a muscle head.


    His big build always makes school kids intimidated. Thus, he was the cockiest amongst the bully trio.


    The already fuming male rider, ripped the helmet lock with his bare hands, making Darby and the knife-wielding punk speechless at the scene. He removes his helmet letting people on the scene see his face for the first time.


    For Makeena, it is as if she has seen her Knight, but instead of shining armor, he is wearing a skull painted helmet. She was immediately smitten over the high fade punk hairdo and the sharp masculine feature of the unveiled face.


    "Hey Darby, what is this pipsqueak is talking about?" said the male rider not sparing a single look at the muscle head.


    "Oh, they are some kids trying to y baddies on the street Brother Chuck."


    "...hmm? Who the fuck are you calling your brother?"


    Frightened over the displeasure of Chuck, Darby quickly pped himself and spoke with a shaky voice.


    "I am sorry Big Brother Chuck, I spoke without thinking. Please overlook this little brother''s transgression," anxiously apologized Darby.


    Meanwhile, Chuck calmly took a cigarette from the pocket of Darby and leisurely lit it, all the while coldly looking at the bitter face of Darby.


    Sweating over theck of response Darby quickly went to the front of the motorcycle and stomped the face of the squealing fatso bully.


    "What the fuck are you screaming about, you are ruining the good mood of Big Brother Chuck."


    The simpleton muscle head is still miffed over the fact of being ignored and he had a weird thought of getting even for his bully partner being stomped. He thought that he could get even with Darby by teaching a lesson to Chuck.


    The musclehead made his way to Chuck and grabbed him by the shoulder and told him the stupidest thing that he could ever say.


    "Buddy, you''re gonna get your ass whooped if you don''t tell your friend to apologize and let us three kick the both of you in the face."


    Darby looked at him as if the muscle head is sub-par human intelligence and was rushing to smack the dumb bastard before Chuck''s mood turned even worse. Darby had a bitter smile thinking that just a short while ago he was a gang boss until he honked his new loud horn at Chuck on the street.


    Then the Chuck Norris moment happened, as Chuck pulled Darby off of the speeding motorcycle and threw him on the road, all his biker chums who came to make a ruckus were bitch pped into silence. Therefore, now he is teaching Chuck on how to ride a motorcycle hoping that his nightmare woulde to an end if he could get on the good side of the hooligan.


    Reminded of his pathetic situation Darby''s eyes turned fierce as took out a knuckle duster, he nned to decimate the muscle head to alleviate some of his anger.


    However, before he could arrive at the scene, the skull painted helmet made heavy contact with the skull of the musclehead. The boom rattled the bully and he fell down fainting on the road.


    Thenky punk with the knife saw the situation going bad and understood that his juvenile little gang messed with the wrong people. He quickly apologized with Darby and Chuck to let them off. Thenky punk is actually the younger brother of a gang member of his biker gang. After letting Darby know, he overlooked the issue as the bully punks were the one who ended up ass whooped.


    As Darby was going to take Chuck away, Joab rushed to the front and kowtowed on the road saying his thanks to Chuck for saving them, even if not intended.


    Chuck looked at Joab for a moment and said, "Who said I didn''t intend to save you?"


    Though Joab and Makena are surprised by the revtion, the dismissive eyes of Chuck made Darby understood that he was just saying it to hide his embarrassment of crashing into someone.


    "Benefactor, I am ever grateful for your timely aid."


    "Yes, I help people in need, one of my many great qualities. But little fellow, what do you n to do when I am not around?"


    "What do you mean benefactor?"


    "What''s all this benefactor and gratitude crap, just call me Big Brother Chuck."


    "...Alight, Big... Brother Chuck."


    "As I was saying kiddo, who do you think will cover your ass when big brother is not around?"


    "..."


    Knowing his timid nature, Joab kept silent when he was asked about his situation.

 Chapter 7: A boy becomes a man

    Chapter 7: A boy bes a man


    Looking at the pitiful state of Joab, Chuck sighed and turned to thenky punk.


    "You! what were you nning to do with the knife?"


    "I... I... was just..."


    "Darby is everyone you know an idiot?"


    Darby cursed the seven generations of the bbering fool in his mind, as he hastily told the punk to spill the beans.


    "I was going to teach the bitch a lesson by knifing her face, she came at me on the streets, standing up for her loser brother. You understand me right, big brother Chuck. We men need to keep up our reputation on the streets."


    The reply stunned Chuck and Darby at how serious this little lunch money thief thought of himself and after a moment of stunned silence...


    "Hahahahaha Darby, did the little dipshit gave us a talk on the ''reputation on the streets''?"


    "I apologize Big brother Chuck, it seems the kid''s been kicked in the head," said Darby as he also joined Chuck inughing at the serious punk.


    Laughing out loud Chuck walked to thenky bully and without any notice...


    [p] Five of Chuck''s finger were etched onto his face as the fell face down on the pavement. Angered by being suddenly assaulted the punk nned to get back up and knife Chuck.


    Sadly, Chuck loves bitch-pping a lot.


    Therefore, before his n was even fully thought of, he was pped 13 times and his head felt dizzy. All the thought of fighting back flew away from his head.


    "Big brother Chuck, I will not mess with anyone again, please let me go," cried the punk as he begged to stop the demon from pping his teeth in.


    [SLAP] "When did I tell you to turn a new leaf?"


    [SLAP] "Don''t assume shit for me!"


    "Then... I will bully everyone! I will be the most despicable person there is, looking up to Big Brother Chuck, following his footsteps..."


    "..."


    [SLAP][SLAP][SLAP]


    "Big brother Chuck please tell me what to do... Please stop pping me, even my mother won''t recognize me if my face swelled anymore," cried the punk with his tears streaming down.


    [SLAP] "That will be thest and it is for not asking me what to do sooner."


    "The other ps are for trying to knife this beautiful face," pointed at Makena as Chuck berated the punk.


    "You think it is easy to meet beauties? You fucking retard. I''ll fucking knife your balls if you ever try any shit like that again", threatened Chuck as he was furious.


    During his heated tirade, he missed the young Makena pressing her athletic thighs together, looking at Chuck with infatuated eyes.


    However, Makena''s smitten eyes opened wide to what Chuck said next.


    "I want you to knife this fellow," said Chuck as he looked in the direction of Joab.


    Everyone was aghast at what Chuck said, Joab started quacking in his boots as he heard it.


    "Big... brother Chuck... have I... have I offended you..." timidly asked Joab.


    "On the contrary, I admire you. You tried to ovee your fear and tried to stand up when your little sister is in danger. Only that, you were held back by the other two dumb fucks."


    "Now that I''ve dropped the duo shit heads, it is a fair one on one between you and the one who tried to knife your sister."


    Joab was shivering scared since he heard Chuck telling the punk to knife him. However, at this moment, there is something else in his eyes besides fear. There is anger, anger over what might have happened to his sister if not for Big brother Chuck.


    Along with anger, there is also a smidgen of something else...


    ...there is a slight tinge of murder in Joab''s eyes.


    "Big brother Chuck, my brother... he could never..." started Makena in hopes of saving her brother from a knife fight.


    "You don''t have to worry about him. A boy bes a man not with age, but with an opportunity to face his fears. Don''t stop your brother from bing a man."


    Makena bit her lips and stifled her words over what Chuck said, but she couldn''t stop herself from saying...


    "I... don''t want... anything to happen to him..."


    Hearing the littledy''s care for her brother, Chuck gave her an all teeth smile and told her in a voice that only she could hear...


    "Am I not here? With me around, would I let your brother get hurt?"


    With the rough looks of Chuck and a full teeth smile, normally, even sleeping babies would start crying. However, his smile and assurance made Makena feel relived in heart, and also a bit of arousal towards her savior and protector.


    On the other end, the bully punk and Joab looked at each other. The punk was worried whether if it is a test by Chuck for him, he did not know if he should go easy on the loser.


    However, all reason was lost when the punk did not see a shivering scared heap of human waste, but the cold eyes of the pest that he usually bullies for fun. The punk could take a beat down by the oppressing Chuck, but the thought of his money bank trying to stand up for himself drove the bully insane.


    With no announcement, he rushed up to Joab holding his knife in his hand to see the scared look on Joab. Though overwhelmed in fear Joab was ready for the punk. Taking a hesitant half a step back, Joab looked at his terrified little sister. From there he moved back no more.


    Swearing to himself that he will face whatever thates next, Joab stepped up to meet the knife that was swinging at him.


    Makena wanted to rush forward, only to be held back by the waist by Chuck''s strong hand...


    "Big brother Chuck... My brother! He... Please go save him! I beg you!"


    "Makena, trust your brother and look carefully on what happens next..."


    "...your brother is going to do something cool."


    Feeling nervous, Makena could only stare at the showdown between the two...


    ''Big brother, please be safe... please...'', Makena kept repeating it again and again in her head as she watched the event conclude with her wide eyes.

 Chapter 8: Joab transform! Battle form Red Scowler! The future Mafia Boss!

    Chapter 8: Joab transform! Battle form Red Scowler! The future Mafia Boss!


    [SPLATTER] Warm blood dripped down the face of Joab, Makena screamed out at the sight of her brother''s blood. She wanted to step forward but was still tightly held by Chuck.


    The bully punk smiled as his knife made contact and drew blood, but his smirk was short-lived. The blood was not from a cut on Joab''s face but his hand.


    Inches before the de made contact with his face, Joab caught the de with his left hand. He tightly held onto the de despite the cold metal cutting his palm, all the way to his bones. Though the pain was overloading his mind, Joab calmly looked up staring straight into the eyes of his bully with blood dripping down his face.


    The punk has never seen a hard dude ever like that, the calm eyes brought a shiver down the spine of the punk. He felt that despite a de in his hand, he does not feel safe looking at Joab. Fear is slowly consuming the punk as he stared at the predator-like eyes.


    This time not with rage, but with desperation the punk forced the de forward which was still being held by Joab. The de was long enough to stick an inch out from the other side of Joab''s fist. The deranged bully wanted to stab the de tip into Joab''s eyes as he tried to push the hand forward with another hand supporting the push.


    Seeing that the punk is more adaptive to the situation and Joab being green to a fistfight, Chuck decided to part some wise words to Joab.


    "What the fuck are you trying to act cool for! Use your other hand to punch his face in!"


    The holler snapped Joab out of his stupid decision of muscling the knife. Though the punk knew that fist will being for his face, he was helpless as he was pushing the knife with both his hand, before he could take one hand away...


    [BANG]


    Driven by the pain of his hand being cut, his years of hatred over the bullies and recalling his helplessness of seeing his sister almost knifed. Joab threw a punch with every ounce of his being.


    [Crackle] Fine cracks were slowly spreading through the bones of Joab''s knuckles as the force he packed was more than what a human hand could withstand.


    What about the bully''s face?


    For the bully, time went slow as the fist came close to his face, he knew that he had to take fist on the face, but he thought he could take the fist and use the moment after to stab Joab, but Joab never gave him the chance.


    The fist first made contact with the bully''s oversized ugly nose. The nose was pressed in until the nose cartge was torn off from the facial bone, then the fist made drove through to his facial bones and the front of his teeth. The punk had crooked teeth which bit into the fist of Joab, as the punk''s lips were punctured. However, Joab didn''t pull back, despite the pain of his bones being scraped Joab put more of his body weight into the punch lifting a foot up as if he made a baseball throw, but instead of the ball, it was his fist.


    [BANG] [SHATTER]


    The punk was punched through with a fist bullet. Many of the front teeth of the bully were punched in and was forced to swallow. The fist then led to cause multiple fractures on the facial bones of the punk. The carnage only came to an end as the punk fell t on his back and slid a few feet on the floor to dissipate the mammoth force that Joab''s fist brought forth.


    This move of Joab was what made everyone on the streets shiver at the name the Red Scowler and led him to form the Knuckle Red gang. To this day, no one could dodge, resist or stand up after a Red Scowler''s fist bullet.


    Everyone stared in silence, as Joab decimated the bully. Darby lost his marbles seeing the harmless guy transform into a battle machine.


    ''This kid is going to rule the streets'' is what Darby thought as looked once more at Joab still not understanding how Joab suddenly became a hard dude that made his spine shiver.


    ''What the fucking hell? Is this kid on steroids or something?'' thought Chuck as he walked to Joab, who''s still standing in one foot.


    Chuck smacked Joab on the back of the head...


    "What the fuck are you posing like that for? Want to be immortalized here? When you die I''ll be sure to add a stupid looking statue over your tomb." mocked Chuk in light humor.


    All the fierceness in Joab vanished as he looked up at Chuck, the timid boy is back. He tried to scratch his head to hide the awkwardness, only to notice that his hand hurt like a bitch.


    Chuck whistled at how bad Joab messed up his hand.


    "Kid, being fierce on your opponent is fine, but you need to be kind to yourself."


    "Big brother Chuck, I was... I just..."


    "No need to exin, I understand. Now tell me, if felt pretty fucking cool right?"


    "Ha-ha", timidlyughed Joab, but everyone can notice the excitement in his eyes.


    "Darby!"


    "Yes, big brother Chuck!"


    "Do I have to fucking say everything to you? Take him to the hospital."


    "Yes, big brother Chuck, will do it immediately," obliged Darby with a smile. He was thinking of a way to form a connection with the fierce kid. Taking him to the hospital when hurt, worked perfectly fine for Darby.


    "Big brother Chuck, my sister..."


    "Damn, we only have one ride. I''ll stay guard with her and when Darby drops you at the hospital andes back, I''ll drive your sister to the hospital."


    Joab was about to say yes when he thought of how Chuck had to crash into his bullies to stop the vehicle.


    "Big brother Chuck, our house is nearby..."


    "Oh then she can walk to your ce, I''ll wait here for Darby..."


    At that time a soft voice interrupted the back and forth...


    "...Umm, Big Brother Chuck, can you walk me home?..."


    Hearing his sister''s request Joab thought that his sister was still shaken over almost being knifed, so he also insisted on Chuck walking her home. However, the caring brother failed to see the blushing red cheeks of her his cute little sister.


    ''Ahhh, I''m going to be walked home by Big brother Chuck''


    ''Will we kiss?''


    ''Will he make a move on me?''


    ''If he made a move, should I y along?''


    Makena''s mind was messed up with a million perverted thoughts shing.

 Chapter 9: A girl cums of age (1) - Legal Phat Ass Loli

    Chapter 9: A girl cums of age (1) - Legal Phat Ass Loli


    It was a summer morning with the birds chirping around. No loud vehicles driving past the neighborhood, it was a quaint scene of a very perfect residential area.


    Contrastingly, the scene ofpleteplementing elements became diverse by an odd couple. On one side was a rough-looking older male, on the other, it was a slice of chocte-made sight of a wet dream, Makena is a gifted girl with disproportionate yet perfectly rounded butt cheeks. Her lean girl looks and form-hugging T-shirt shows that Makena is not a fat girl by any means, but her thin waist and phat ass might have coined the term ''Good Fat''.


    Makena has a future in psychology studies as the curvature of her ass fulsome cheeks fill her jeans very tight and her strong gait with that tight package swished her perky tight ass up and down, no man could and even women resist being hypnotized by the to and fro of her butt cheek pendulums.


    ''Shit! What''s with this hot piece of ass, literally. This girl looks young, but with that ass, she could win twerk awards by just walking.''


    ''Have I gone to heaven? Am I literally ogling at a legendary legal phat ass loli?''


    ''This is so wrong, after all the righteous shit I just said to her brother.


    [Gulp]


    ''Oh no, big brother Chuck is looking at my butt! Does he find it weird? Is that why he''s looking at my ass so much? This is so embarrassing'', thought Makena as she tried to squeeze her butt smaller as she walked.


    However, seeing the teen butt squeeze and rx every now and then, Chuck''s heart went...


    [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum]


    ''Is this girl seducing me? I don''t mind spreading the meaty bums and press my face on that ass and eat her cunt for eternity'', perversely thought Chuck with a lecherous look.


    Thankfully there were no one watching Chuck, or else for the look on his face and his tant ogling at Makena''s raunchy rump, he''d be reported to the police by now.


    Chuck has lost his ability to think and was blindly following wherever the volleyball butts took him. In his lecherous reverie, he failed to notice that the volleyballs aren''t bouncing, but remained stationary.


    [Squish]


    Chuck kept moving forward until he pressed onto the squishy softness of the divine cushions.


    "Mmph", moaned out Makena is her soft girly voice.


    "Big brother Chuck, we... we are here..."


    Chuck shamelessly held onto the side of her waist with his body still pressed onto her cloud-like ass globes. He kept his hands firmly holding her as he pretended to check out the house in front.


    "Nice house, looks very well-maintained," bbered Chuck as he slowly inched his hands towards her bare skin above her pants'' waistband.


    When Chuck''s rough calloused fingers stroked her smooth waist, Makena felt herself make a wet spot in her panty. Half of her mind was telling her to move away, but she still stood pressing her soft ass onto Chuck.


    "...umm ...yes ...the house ...I help mom ...to clean it," fidgeted the young girl feeling the body heat of Chuck.


    Chuck as shameless as he is, started ying with her navel, stroking a finger over her belly button, gently fingering it as if he is teasing a tight cunt.


    "...umm ...Big brother Chuck ...I ....we should..." bbered Makena in a husky whisper as her mind was inplete chaos over Chuck''s fingers teasing her navel. The worst part is that he is touching her out in the open, the added embarrassment made her panty thoroughly soaked.


    [Sigh] "I understand. I should get going, I need to check up on your brother anyways", wryly said Chuck as he prepared himself to leave.


    His gloomy withdrawal was interrupted by a soft small hand, holding onto his fingers that were thoroughly teasing he just then.


    "...I think brother will be alright..."


    "Huh?"


    "...umm, we can go inside", said Makena in a quiet voice with her head looking down.


    "...if you want", she added with her small fits tightly clenched.


    Taking moment to process that the beauty is inviting him to her house, Chuck smiled and said...


    "Coffee!"


    "Huh?"


    "I said I want coffee, won''t you invite me, young miss?" smiled Chuck.


    Looking at his smirking face, Makena blushed and nodded, grabbing him by his hand, she pulled him into her house.


    The living area was not extravagant but was tastefully decorated. One can tell that this a well cherished home.


    "...Big brother Chuck, you could wait here in the couch..." saying so she tried to rush away, but she was held by Chuck.


    [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum]


    ''He is not going to give me any time to get prepared!''


    ''This is alright too if it is with Big brother Chuck'', thought Makena as she closed her eyes, puckering her lips, waiting for the inevitable of being taken by her beloved Big brother Chuck.


    However, Chuckpletely missed Makena being ready for a kiss, as he looked around the room and asked her...


    "Hey, I should have asked sooner, what''s your name?"


    Startled by the question Makena berated herself in her mind for thinking naughty things.


    "It''s Makena... My name is Makena."


    "Your name suits you very well, it is very beautiful, just like you,"plimented Chuck, which in turn overloaded the blush meter of Makena, as she excused herself with making coffee and rushed into the back of the house.


    ''Alright! A sexy ass girl has invited me to her house, I guess this is the day, I''m going to do the deed.''


    ''It feels odd to still hold onto to your V-card in your 20s.''


    ''Guess, I''m ate bloomer,'' smirked Chuck to himself thinking of how he is going to thoroughly fuck the cute girl with a sinful butt.


    ''She''s bred for spanking. I should imprint my handprint with each of her fulsome buttocks, dreamed on Chuck, during which...


    "...um ...Big brother Chuck..." a soft voice interrupted the carnal thoughts of Chuck.


    However, when he snapped out of his fantasy trance, the sight of reality overloaded his ability to think as he dumbly stared at what he saw...


    Makena was dressed in a skimpy baby doll dress. Though it seemed a sizerge for her, the dress was cut open in the back with her bare butt cheeks on a G-string. The bare skin of each of her well-rounded ass cheeks was fully exposed for the ravenous eyes of Chuck.


    Part shy and in part eagerness, Makena walked up to Chuck and handed him a hot mug of Coffee.


    As Chuck took a sip, she turned around with her butt close to Chuck''s face, she turned her head back and looked at him and asked...


    "...Is it good? I... did it extra special ...only for Big brother Chuck to like it more."

 Chapter 10: A girl cums of age (2) - Palmistry on the perfect teen Butt cheeks

    Chapter 10: A girl cums of age (2) - Palmistry on the perfect teen Butt cheeks


    Chuck''s mouth went dry despite the sip of coffee. The bulging butt cheeks of Makena lit up a fire of desire inside Chuck. His eyes were fixated over the sight of the plush curve, Chuck stood up in trance and with stiff movements, he walked towards the expectant yet shy face of Makena.


    Looking at Chuck advancing towards her, Makena held tightly on to the front of her babydoll in nervousness. However, the move of her made Chuck pant out in desire, as the dress pulled offpletely over her backside showing the delicate bubble butt contrasting with her small waist, barely covered by a thin G-string.


    Chuck tried to keep the mug on the small coffee table by the side, without losing eye contact of Makena''s nubile body''s soft seduction. He kept the mug down unsteadily on the edge of the table, with a faint tter the mug fell-down and shattered, spilling coffee behind him.


    Makena saw themotion and moved forward to clear the broken mug, her steps forward, put her inches close to Chuck.


    "Big brother Chuck, I will...," she started to say only to be lost in the intense desire radiating from Chuck''s eyes. Feeling overwhelmed over the want from Chuck, without thinking, she gave him a light kiss over his lips.


    The suddenness caught Chuck off-guard as he barely yed a part in the kiss. Looking at the surprised Chuck, Makena thought that she was shameless for initiating the kiss...


    ''Even big brother Chuck didn''t try anything and I acted like a loose woman. This is soo embarrassing'', thought Makena as she wanted to bury her head in shame.


    ''Maybe Big brother Chuck does not find me attractive...''


    ''Is that why he did nothing when I kissed him...'' Makena''s mind was in a mess and she felt like crying thinking that chuck doesn''t want her.


    Within seconds her bbering mind was overloaded and shut down by the forceful grab and the dominant kiss of Chuck.


    "Ummmhp..."


    The small and luscious lips of Makena was kissed shut by Chuck, his rough big palm grabbed onto the bare-skinned full cheek of Makena.


    ''Damn, my big hand barely covered her soft butt, she''s a true legendary phat ass loli,'' thought Chuck as he seductively rubbed the smooth skin of the teen girl''s bum.


    "Mmph..." moaned out Makena into the invading mouth of Chuck. Makena for the first time in her life being felt up by a hot-blooded male. She was exceedingly happy to know that the ass that she was always embarrassed about is what making her Big brother Chuck go wild. The thought made her heart bashful and giddy from excitement.


    Makena wanted to let Chuck do whatever he pleases to her squishy teen buttocks, she even proactively spread her ass cheek to give full ess to her everything to Chuck.


    The deliberate and seductive move of spreading her ass cheek was not lost on Chuck. Amused by the teen girl''s brazen move, Chuck decided to teach her a lesson on pain and pleasure...


    [p]


    "....Ooof Big brother Chuck..." is all she could say as he pulled her head back by her hair by one hand. Chuck dominatingly kissed her down on her upward tilted face.


    He immediately let his fingers dig deep into the ass crack of Makena. with his fingers rubbing slightly on the tight teen rosebud. Makena''s heart pounded trying to guess where will his fingers would go next.


    ''...Ummm, Big brother Chuck''s hands are so close to me down there. I feel so ashamed, but I want him to touch me down there, my sex is already tingling without being touched...''


    ''.... Mmph ...I can wait anymore ...Big brother Chuck ...please ...please touch me...'' were the jumbled thoughts of Makena as she felt Chuck''s touch so close to her pussy and asshole. The eager minx raised her butt a bit high so that Chuck''s finger would touch her thoroughly soaked pussy mound over the small strip of her G-string.


    Smirking at the eager ass slut, Chuck has a different n in mind. Makena''s eyes were zed over her arousal and perverted anticipation, but her clouded eyes startled wide open following a...


    [SPANK]


    Chuck gave her a hard p to her spongy left ass cheek, the pain shot up through her, but it made her panty form small visible water drops over her cunt slit and her stiff teen nipples tingled in stiffness.


    Makena could not understand why her body is reacting this way, she looked up at Big brother Chuck only to see him smirking at her body being honest. Flustered at the look that Chuck gave him, Makena wanted to voice her denial, only that she never had the chance.


    [SLAP] This time Chuck pped her disproportionate bubble ass cheek harder as it jiggled in seductive rhythm to dissipate the punishing impact.


    Chuck pulled up on her G-string between her ass cheeks with his other hand and yanked it up, making the cloth strip on her weeping pussy to wedge deep in, making her ass pop out and raise higher like a perverted ass slut begging to be spanked.


    "... Auuummm, ...Big ...Big brother Chuck ...I ...I feel..." mumbled Makena as she felt her pink center being roughly rubbed against her G-string. Chuck alternated the hand holding her G-stings and continued to spank either side of her perfectly symmetrical ass cheeks.


    "...Big brother Chuck...."


    "...I..."


    "...harder..."


    "...please harder..."


    "HARDER!"


    Makena begged Chuck with liquid dripping down her eyes and thighs. Chuck kissed her tears away, yet the room echoed with the leisurely sound of more spanks, he did not relent until the perfect semispheres were imprinted red with his handprint.

 Chapter 11: A girl cums of age (3) - Ready! Steady! Go!

    Chapter 11: A girl cums of age (3) - Ready! Steady! Go!


    Makena sobbed with her ass quivering and the fiery feeling on her ass spread throughout her. Unknowingly Makena started to rub her pussy mound over the thigh of Chuck making a wet patch in his pants.


    Sympathetic to the sight of Makena being eager to cum, Chuck decided to push her over the edge as he pinched on her untouched nipples twisting it hard. Makena cried out and started humping Chuck''s thigh like a bitch in heat, making herself cum from the friction of her pussy and his leg.


    Knowing that he fully prepped up Makena, Chuck grabbed the front of her G-strings and ripped it off of her body, taking away thest shred of modesty from her.


    Makena lost her sense of shame when she cummed humping against Chuck''s leg like a dog in heat. Even before instructed she got herself onto the couch, her legs perched wide to the side, making the shape of "M" with her legs. She further pulled down on her baby doll dress exposing her taut and hard pinkish-brown nipples.


    Chuck hungrily looked over the sight of extreme sexuality.


    Makena''s light brown bald pussy dripped down wetness, a wet path was made from the lower end of her appetizing cunt, and it trailed down and disappeared into her ass crack.


    Her small boob appeared modest, but none the less magnificent. The small two mounds looked as if two scoops of milk chocte ice cream with her perfectly centered pinkish-brown nipple as the cherry on top.


    Noticing the eyes of Chuck hungrily roaming over her body, Makena bit her small yet pump lips in shyness. Yet, she still dared to return the look. She looked up at Chuck with her arousal evident, she spread her teen cunt showing her pink center for Chuck indicating him to take her tight virgin pussy and make her his woman.


    "...Big brother Chuck ...I ...am ready ..."


    Chuck walked close to her with unhurried step, he knelt down and sat on the floor with his face directly opposite to Makena''s pussy, he could smell the unique odor of Makena''s passionate sex.


    Makena thrust her pelvis forward indicating her eagerness. However, before Chuck proceeded he asked...


    "... Umm, I should have asked this sooner. I know that you''re a teenage girl, but you''re eighteen right?"


    "...ahh..."


    "...I will be..." replied Makena in a small voice.


    "Will be? Like in a few hours? It is your birthday today?"


    "...umm, no ...in three years..." she replied in an even quieter voice.


    "Ha-ha, I misheard three years, its three hours, right?"


    "..."


    "It really is ...three years?"


    "...mmm..."


    "But... Big brother Chuck ...I know what I am doing ...I want to do it with you," saying so, Makena turned around and bend her ass out over the couch, she spread her bubble butt in one hand showing the full glory of her light brown asshole and her ready for fuck pussy, which has few droplets of pussy nectar hanging onto it.


    She further spread her pussy with her thumb showing him the sticky pinkness, "...Big brother Chuck, don''t you want this..."


    Chuck froze at the tantalizing sight of the little lust demoness. Then he started...


    Running! Like a fatso who want to have six-pack abs in an hour!


    Without even looking for his slippers or looking back, Chuck ran like a gazelle that will put a track star to shame.


    Looking at Chuck running away, Makena chased him out screaming...


    "But Big brother Chuck, I am ready for this!"


    "But I am not!" shouted out Chuck as he turned the corner and was lost from her sight.


    Chuck Norris ran out crying like a girl, yet he overtook the loud bikers on the way. Ignoring the astonishing looks from the traffic, Chuck was crying at his rotten luck.


    ''Why the hell something like this happen every time I am about to getid!''


    ''I think I am born on a day of ill luck!''


    ***


    The image of Chuck running was zoomed out, only to see that the scene was ying like a movie on a 70s looking TV, which has the antenna on top and the big round dials on the side. The peculiar thing about this old tech is that it ispletely made of gold, decorated with variousrge precious stones.


    Opposite to the priceless antique was a seraphic beauty decorated with excessive jewels of appalling craftsmanship and precious stones with intricate designs. However, the essories still paled in matching the divine aura and the exquisite face of the personified holiness.


    She was watching the entire happening with a mysterious smile, enjoying the misfortunes of Chuck''s like as if it is a soap opera.


    "Hmm, even more interesting, he is marked by fate..."


    "...What else do you hide, Chuck Norris... You seem more interesting than the destined earth-shaking action star..." quietly pondered the graceful divinity and continued watching the other events of Chuck''s life.

 Chapter 12: Treat us gently!

    Chapter 12: Treat us gently!


    "Big brother Chuck... I am truly ready" quietly muttered Makena looking at Chuck running away, she kept looking at the road long past he was gone, with her moderate length silky brown hair fluttering in the wind.


    It has all the elements of painting a sad scene of a young maiden losing her love. The only problem is that it caused one of the two old grandpas who were walking beside her house to pass out from a nose bleed.


    The air didn''t just flutter her hair but also her already see-through and back open babydoll dress.


    "...Ummm young miss, if you are ready, I cane out of sexual retirement to give a young girl what she wants."


    "People back in the day call me snake mouthed if you know what I mean..." winked a shriveled bald old man, bashfullyughing at Makena with his tongue wiggling out.


    Makena looked at everything for 2 seconds and with no expression or warning...


    [SHATTER] She broke a potted nt from the side of her porch onto the shiny head of the old man.


    Therefore, the count of old people passed out in the road rose to two...


    The little face of Makena was scrunched up in anger and disgust as she walked back into her house until she saw the wet spot in her couch. Despite her brown cheeks, one can see a shade of red from her bashfulness.


    The couch has be her favorite ce to watch porn and pleasure herself. Despite being caught by her mom andbeled as a pervert, she kepting back to the couch. If only there was a hidden cam in the living room of her couch, you would have tons of teen masturbation porn. Jamming three of her fingers down her tight brown pussy, Makena always roughly fuck herself screaming out Chuck''s name


    Makena will always have a lewd face with heated breath as she looks at the couch, it always reminded her of the time she tried to show her hungry brown teen cunt to Big brother Chuck.


    ***


    Even though it has been years, the teen girl never grew out of her feelings. She has the same panting look of breathless perversion is seen on Makena, as she reminisces at over her teen days when waiting beside her brother on the side of the red carpet.


    "...Psst, Brother... Why is Boss''s sister looking like she''s suffering a heat stroke?" asked a new gang member.


    Hearing someone make ament, another newbie chimed in saying...


    "Yeah, she looks like she was stranded on a desert, but why does she have a creepy smile?"


    The newbie shivered every time he looked at her.


    However, the veteran gang member, with whom these two newbies are making small talks started sweating bullets at the nonchntment passed on the boss''s sister.


    [Boom]! "...Ahh, Brother Why?!"


    [Boom]! "...Ahh, Brother don''t!"


    "Brother, please let us go..." said the careless duo in chorus.


    "Why the fuck are you saying lines from a **** scene?!" fumed the older gang member.


    "Brother... ****?! No, don''t! I know I bath and brush every day. Though I''m the cleanest amongst us brothers, Old brother should not have such thoughts towards me!" said the chubby one of the two.


    "What do you mean by the cleanest? I shampoo every day! Do you think it is easy to maintain my ponytail?!" said the other newbie, being called out on his purity.


    "Ahh... Old brother, you can have this guy! See I found you a wife! If only he could save his beard and go to the gym and develop his chest. Unless you''re into t chests!" said the chubby guy looking at the old brother with a proud look helping out a lonely old man find love.


    "Old brother I''m no good! I''m not as voluptuous as this guy! I know all old perverts are into curves. The fat bastard is so curvy, he looks round from every angle, he''s definitely your taste," nodded the ponytail guy with conviction.


    "...Fucker! I''m going to whoop both your asses!"


    "Ai! Both?! Old brother, a harem is everyman''s fantasy but at your age, you need to think realistically."


    "Yeah, he should spare at least one of us."


    "Brother forget this pervy old man, wonder why the boss is waiting with roses in hands?" talked the duo amongst themselves ignoring the old brother, making his flush red with anger.


    "Shh! bastards if you want to go to hell, don''t drag everyone with you!" warned the old brother wanting to bash the insensible two idiots with each other''s head.


    However, the oblivious duo continued to delve into their curiosity...


    "Old brother, is the boss waiting for a male?"


    "Yea, I am."


    "Ha, I knew it! Something is weird with this gang! Brother, I think we should change gangs," seriously said the chubby gangster to the ponytail guy.


    "Yeah, the right-hand guy of the Boss is such a man-pervert. I''m sure the boss is weird too," shared the ponytail guy.


    "Am I really that weird?"


    "Not you, we are talking about the bo..." the talkative two only now noticed that it was not the old brother who was replying to them. Seeing the pitiful look in the old brother''s eyes, the duo could guess who''s behind them.


    [Gulp]


    "... boss..."


    "...hello...boss...," the duo nervously smiled looking at the least person that they wanted to see at the moment.


    The self-absorbed duo failed to notice thepletely annoyed Red Scowler standing behind them. The cold face of their boss sent shiver up their spine.


    "... Boss, we could exin..."


    "Shh!" was all that Red Scowler uttered and then there was the noise of pitiful human screams.


    "Boss, let us exin..."


    "...don''t punch me in the face, boss..."


    "Ahh! Not my hair..."


    "boss, don''t kick me rolling cause I''m round"


    "Boss, please don''t do this!"


    "Old brother was not as rough with us!"


    "Don''t be this rough with us!"


    "Yes, we are clean and pure. Treat us gently!"


    The ambiguous screams of the duo only made their beat down more thorough and violent. It is only when the mafia boss heard the car horn of a ck car, he decided to stop.


    Leaving two wretched-looking human shapes on the floor, Red Scowler walked away crackling his knuckles. Back to the red carpet waiting for the star of the day with a proud look over all the arrangements he made.


    ''Big brother will be in cloud nine looking at all this....''


    ''Maybe I should make today a gang holiday in honor of Big Brother''s achievement,'' actively thought Red Scowler as the ck car drove into the gate of the Mafia Mansion.

 Chapter 13: Father, Otou-san, Papa!

    Chapter 13: Father, Otou-san, Papa!


    The ck Maybach drove into the gate of Mafia Mansion with loud cheers from the crowd around. Everyone was is in joy, except for two persons, one is for Makena and the other is Chuck, of course.


    He was alright until he saw the writings on the banner, the enthusiastic bunch wrote...


    "Congrattions Big brother on finally doing it!"


    "We know you are a man! Big brother Chuck! Sorry for doubting you"


    "Big brother let sister-inw know your passion!"


    "Big brother go easy on sister-inw!" and alongside this banner was, "No time to waste Big brother, do it non-stop, you are already 40!"


    "I bet $1000 on Big brother Chucksting over 2 hours!" and next to it "I raised the stakes to $10,000 for a 24-hour marathon by Big brother."


    Lastly by the side, "Thank you in advance, Big brother, for letting little brother make some money."


    The more he read the more are the dark lines in his already cold face. He parked the car by the side and Joab wanted to rush up and opened the door for him, only to be beaten by the insensible duo, who just got beaten up by him.


    The fatso and the ponytail guy are poprly known as Bubba and Ludo because when you are in a gang, the nickname stays and even the person themselves forget their real names in time, as no one will be calling them by that.


    Thought the idiot duocked social skills, they are unbeatable in ass-kissing. Therefore, they rushed to the front of the car and opened the door for Chuck.


    However, not noticing the pissed off face of Chuck they started making amotion to the huddled crowd.


    "Hey! Make way! Make way for the godfather!"


    The unconceivable thing is that everyone started rolling with the absurd title.


    "Greetings Godfather!"


    "Wee Godfather!"


    "Congrattions on finally doing it Godfather!"


    Everyone started giving him all sorts of smiles, greetings, and thumbs up. However, for everyment directed at Chuck, an extra nerve in his forehead started visibly twitching.


    Bubba, the newbie fatso was the first to notice the depressed face of Chuck, he tapped onto Ludo, the ponytail guy, with his elbow into noticing the scary-looking Chuck.


    Ludo noticing Chuck started screaming at the crowd...


    But things only got worse...


    "Fuckers all of you shut up, look at how emotional Big brother Chuck has be..."


    "Yo Ludo, you still dare to call our Godfather, big brother?" said a ruffian by the side.


    "Ahh! My bad! Since, it''s a new order, I..."


    "Whose order was it?" the chilling voice of Chuck interrupted him.


    Shivering at the cold tone Ludo turned to look at Chuck clearly noticing something wrong and as any good underling would do at the time of trouble, he pointed at his Boss, the Red Scowler, to Chuck''s chilling rage.


    Being called out, Joab acted like he didn''t want the attention, but his proud face clearly meant otherwise.


    "Fes I told you I don''t want to take any credit for it," smilingly said Joab as he walked to the front.


    "It was me that ordered everyone to call you Godfather. A boy bes a man after his voyage into that love tunnel, you are already our big brother, so we need something better to call you. You can be our Godfather and sister-inw can be our Godmother, when she marries you!"


    Darby was the old brother with whom the idiot duo was making the small talks earlier. Noticing that Joab is about to take all the credit, he jumped n saying...


    "Yes, it was all Brother Joab''s idea, but I wish to make it even better. Instead of calling our former Big Brother Chuck as Godfather, I propose we directly call him Father!"


    The entire crowd went silent! Noticing the eyes of everyone on himself, Darby could not back out, so he started selling the idea like a greasy used car salesman.


    "Our former Big brother Chuck has always taken care of us, protected us, taught us and gave us an identity as the hoodlums of society! I can never have the multiple police arrests that I proudly recollect with my drinking friends without the guidance of our former big brother Chuck. Therefore, when brother Joab told us that, ''a boy bes a man after boinking! Our Big brother Chuck, is already a big brother as a boy, now he is a man we need something better to call him,'' I readily agreed."


    "However, I only feel that Godfather is not impactful enough for our former big brother Chuck! He is our God. Therefore, we shall keep the respect for our God in our heart and intimately call him, Father!"


    After that breathless speech of passion, Darby turned around and faced Chuck with a pious look and with both his hands sped together, he said...


    "...Papa..."


    The crowd felt the emotion of Darby and also started calling out ''Father'', ''Otousan'' and ''Papa''.


    Looking at the scene of old and unsightly goons, thugs and crooks call him as ''daddy'' snapped the mental capacity of Chuck. He wheezed with long breaths trying to control his dangerous mood, with red eyes he looked at the crowd and then at Joab and Darby.


    "You two...e to the training room..." the irritated voice of Chuck sounded like rubbing nails against the ss.


    Bubba and Ludo, who recently got their ass beat, felt a familiar feeling of Chuck calling Joab and Darby into the training room. The duo started inching back slowly trying to get away from the crowd.


    However, Joab and Darby had an entirely different understanding. They have always been envious of Chuck''s seemingly superhuman feats and always thought that he is a martial arts master. The two felt that an emotionally moved Chuck is going to impart his martial knowledge to them and truly ept them as his sons to inherit his talents.


    Dreams are a wonderful thing to have, but the reality is always a bitch.


    As soon as the duo went into the training room, it was as if they have entered a dragon''sir. They noticed the murderous atmosphere stemming from a cold-faced Chuck. Now that they are alone with him, they started noticing that things are bad, but as Joab was thinking hard for a way out...


    "...Pa...Pa?" that word from Darby was like the detonator trigger.


    The restrained rage of Chuck exploded like a volcano and the recipient was none but the two newly self-anointed sons of Chuck.


    "...Father! Don''t hit us!"


    "Ahh... Shut up, Joab! He is getting more violent! ...Call him Papa!"


    "Pa..." a hand punched hard onto to face of Darby.


    "...No, please let us go..."


    "...We''re sorry..."


    "...We..."


    The more they talked the more they got bashed up. Eventually, the two gave in and curled up on the floor covering their head praying to all the Gods they have ever known.


    Listening to the wretched scrams of their boss and the second inmand, the remaining gangsters smartly ran away for dear life.


    After a long while, two pitiful souls crawled out from the training room, as Chuck walked out, they pretended they are dead for a good 10 minutes, holding their breath, almost actually dying from suffocation.


    *Pants heavily*


    "...He left?"


    "... and we are alive?"


    "Hi-5 brother, Hi-5!"


    "...Can''t lift my arms..."


    "...Me...Too..."


    "...I thought I''m dead today, Joab..."


    "...for all the kicks that u took to the balls, I''m surprised you are not dead..."


    "... I''m guessing things didn''t go well, Mei Xing..."


    "...I too think so. Is that why papa beat us this bad?


    "...You really think this has nothing to do with us calling him Father?"


    "...of course not, Papa was just sad of not having a child of his own..."


    "...I think we should talk to Mom about dad..."


    "... yeah, we should..." nodded the two.


    Unbeknownst to them, Bubba and Ludo were eavesdropping on the conversation between their boss and their old brother. The contents only made them unanimously think one line, ''and they think we are idiots!''


    ''Idiots!''

 Chapter 14: Makenas feelings

    Chapter 14: Makena''s feelings


    When Chuck returned to his room he was still fuming over the incident caused by Joab and Darby.


    ''Fuckers, I haven''t even tasted the fruit, I''m suddenly the father of these rotten old bastards!''


    ''Worst! None of them were virgins either! Fuckin'' man whores!''


    Amidst his irritated mind rant, Chuck''s brought back to reality by a sexy woman with a long faux hawk hairdo, draped in a form-hugging dark green long dress. The most conspicuous contours are her proudly bulging bubble butt and her far from modest D cups that are spilling over her the long cleavage of her dress.


    If a man has a will of extreme self-control and was able to look past the sinful curves, he is sure to be hypnotized by her bold yet stunning face of the femme fatale. The clearly defined high cheekbones, a pert nose that can be called nothing but artistic and dimples that crescents on each side of the face, such features can only be described as a paintinging to life.


    Chuck let out a hot breath of desire looking at the dashing woman at his door...


    "When did youe back from the army?"


    "Just today."


    "You seemed all grown up..."


    "...Yeah, a lot more than I was 14 years ago."


    *cough* "Let''s not talk about the past. I suppose you''re 30 now?"


    "Almost."


    "Have anyone you like?"


    "Yes."


    "If you find did the right one, you should get married. Bring him to me, I''ll talk to your brother about him."


    "Did he get you a ring?"


    "No."


    "Men these days, he should put a ring on a lovelydy like you and seal the deal."


    "He should."


    "Then tell him, sometimes guys are so dense, it''s almost unbelievable."


    "I see. When are you going to put a ring on me?"


    "Yeah, that''s how you should directly ask. No offense, but the guy you likes seem a bit on the dumb side."


    "I won''t argue with that, but let me make it clear. When are you going to put a ring on me?"


    "...Me?"


    "Yes."


    "Makena, what happened before was a mistake on my part. You were young. You should be with someone of your age."


    "I know what happened, I didn''t bother you when I turned 18, I left home, went to the army just to be away from you and to sort my feeling for you. I wanted to understand what I really feel about you. Now I know..."


    "You''re the one..."


    "...Makena, I..."


    "Not my age? I''m not a kid, I know what I want, who I am attracted to. And, you''re not very rigid on the age thing, not when you pulled that waitress into my brother''s car, this morning...."


    "You saw..."


    "Yes, the whole of how you couldn''t do her."


    "What?! How?!"


    "I have a team of international operatives that work under me, equipped with world-ss spy surveince gear."


    ''Great, now my disabled junk has a file in the international intelligence department,'' dryly thought Chuck.


    "I am actually d you did go after a young woman. You are shallow, cheap and easy to please. I think I can easily keep you satisfied."


    "Lady, I''m a victim of circumstances! I have deep desires!"


    "Whatever, I''ll let you have your shenanigans until you are mine. Afterward, if some floozy wants to take what''s mine..."


    "I''ll shoot her."


    Before Chuck could say anything at the absurd deration, Makena continued...


    "It''s okay to have deep desires. I will do whatever you want...


    "However, you want..."


    "Whenever, you want..."


    Makena undid the shoulder straps of her long dress, letting it fall near her elbows, exposing her strapless bra struggling to cover her bountiful breasts.


    Noticing the heated gaze on her body, Makena, broke into a blush, yet she bashfully continued her tant striptease. She pulled down a bra cup, not leaving anything about her breast for imagination, showing chuck her brownish-pink hardened nipple.


    Smirking at the enamored look of Chuck, Makena twisted her body like a female fitness model proudly posing her butt curve to the side with her upper body showing her naked bust. Makena slowly pulled up her dress, as if she''s unveiling an exotic statue.


    The beauty of Makena''s ebony legs that was worked to perfection in the gym over the years will triumph the exquisiteness of any statue. The leisurely unveiling continued until her long green dress was bunched up around her waist, proudly showing Makena''s most envied shapeliness, her fully rounded bubble butt.


    As if the room is not yet sizzling in the hotness of sexual tension, Makena, pressed her index finger into the squishy softness of her ass crack, she hooked her finger over the flimsy buttocks strap of her G-string.


    She pulled her G-string well away from her ass cheeks, almost ripping the thin material. Letting Chuck know that nothing is covering her modesty and she is ready to taken and used as he sees fit.


    "Big brother Chuck, I''m still the eager little girl. Though my body changed for the better, my obedience and desires towards you, never did.


    Chuck''s throat went dry at the thought of this tough army girl obeying his very dirtymand. However, the mocking the sight of Makena spelled out that she knew what he is thinking.


    [Cough] "I didn''t know you felt so much for me."


    "Whose fault is it to have me cum from being spanked?"


    "...Ummm, I..."


    "It''s okay, I still enjoyed it and still enjoy the memory of big brother pulverizing my butt with handprints for me being a bad girl. Back then, I wished nothing more than my body to be used for your pleasure and keep me as your personal cock-sleeve."


    "That is too much information..."


    "Buy me a ring."


    "...but before that go see a doctor about your situation, you are long due on taking my virginity."


    Saying her piece, Makena waltzed out without looking back, but only she knows how furious her heart is pumping at her provocative confession.


    ''Hmph, some old bitch wants to take Big brother away from me? Not on my watch,'' fiercely thought Makena, with a faint cold smile on her face.

 Chapter 15: Bubba, I will not call him Father again!

    Chapter 15: Bubba, I will not call him Father again!


    Chuck bitterly watched Makena leave, shaking his head he thought,


    ''Damn, that''s a stab at already noodled manhood. I hope my little brother doesn''t turtle more with the insult.''


    ''But she does make sense, maybe I should see a doctor.''


    [Sigh] ''I''ve been a hard gangster for over 20 years and now I''m about to see a doctor for not being able to be hard.''


    ''Maybe I''m at that age of needing the little blue pill.''


    ''But, one way or the other, I, Chuck Norris, will not die a virgin!'' concluded chuck with eyes full of determination.


    However, during his personal pep talk, hepletely missed on Bubba and Ludo who came to find him. The duo saw the varying expression on Chuck''s face which finally settled on perverted-determination.


    "Psst, you go talk to Father. With that look in his eyes, I feel like, I''ll be made into a mother for the next few hours. You have the ponytail and everything, you''d make a great mom."


    Without waiting for aeback from Ludo, the fatso ran away. Luck is a fickle bitch; before Ludo could chase after the sprinting fatso, Chuck saw themotion and called Ludo in...


    After putting a safe distance between him and Chuck, Bubba looked back to see Ludo being called in and with tears streaming down he ran harder, ''I will remember your sacrifice, my friend!''


    ''My chastity is going to be ruined by Father. Is this the price that I''m going to pay for Father''s happiness?'' bitterly though Ludo as he walked into the room


    With a face uglier than crying, Ludo said, "I already have a girlfriend... She''s a doctor... I don''t think she would approve..."


    "Huh? Well, then you are the perfect person to ask... Can you ask your girlfriend to suggest a doctor that is..."


    "Huh?"


    "Just call her..."


    [Ping] [Ping] [Ping]...


    [Ring] [Ring]...


    "Here, Father..."


    "I''d have you dead, if not for the favor that you are doing for me..."


    "Hello, I''m the big brother of ..." [Covers the phone] "What''s your name?"


    ""


    "What''s with that look? Fucker, tell me your name or I''ll p you dead!"


    "...Ludo"


    Chuck continued on the phone...


    "I''m the big brother of Ludo."


    "No, nothing important, I heard you kids are dating and you are a doctor."


    "This punk''s being secretive about you, he should have brought you by the mansion."


    "Oh yes, I let this worthless little brother of mine, live in my mansion. You shoulde sometimes..."


    "Well, it''s nothing too serious, the reason that I called is because poor Ludo has a condition"


    "Oh nothing fatal, it''s just that he cannot get a hard-on."


    "Can you rmend a doctor for his situation?"


    "Father! Please don''t do this to me!" cried out Ludo as he''s being shut up by Chuck with one hand and continued to ask for detail with his girlfriend.


    "Mmmmppphhh, Nuuuuu!" the muffled noises and screams of his brother Ludo, sent shivers down the spine of Bubba who came back to save his brother out of loyalty.


    ''Fuck loyalty! I am not going in there! Brother Ludo, I will remember what a great man you are''


    [Nods] ''You are a filial son!''


    Bubba waited a good 20 minutes until the door opened again and a listless Ludo walked out


    "Ludo, after all that happened, you should stop seeing that girl. After all, exining what happened inside is going to be hard," saying so Chuck went back in and closed the door.


    Ludo didn''t respond until Bubba tapped him on the shoulder


    "Brother?"


    "huh Bubba"


    "Father he"


    "my girlfriend" stuttered Ludo in a faraway voice, with his word disjointed and not making sense.


    However, Bubba being the good brother he is, used the broken phrases to confirm the wild theories he concocted when he listened to the suggestive sounds that came from Chuck''s room when Ludo was inside.


    "You don''t have to say anything, brother! If Father is telling you not to see your girlfriend, you should stop seeing her, besides Father has needs too."


    "Huh? Needs?"


    "Oh my good brother, let''s not talk about the traumatizing incident!"


    "Bubba, I will not call him Father again!"


    "I understand, it will be hard to call him Father, after what has happened between you two"


    "Bubba, you know?"


    "mmm I listened."


    "Why did he do it?"


    "Oh, you poor soul. Let me go buy you a ring pillow," saying so Bubba ran away not being able to look at his good brother without sobbing at Ludo''s sense of self-sacrifice.


    Not knowing the misunderstanding that causes between him and Ludo, inside the room, Chuck felt relieved of being rmended a sex doctor.


    ''I wonder what a sex doctor does. If it''s just prescribing Viagra, should I save on the consultation fee and just buy the damn thing from a pharmacy?''


    In a hospital consultation room nearby


    "Achoo," sneezed a nerd looking old man in a white coat, who sat opposite of a worried-looking couple.


    "Excuse me." "As I said, the prospects for your wife to conceive a child is very slim, she has to regrly take medication and participate in the therapy, everyday evening."


    "I understand, you kids have financial issues with nning for a child. How about you send her to my residence after office hours, I will administer her treatment at a discount."


    "Doctor, you would do that for us?" the eager husband was ted over the doctor giving them a discount. However, he failed to notice the hesitance and reluctance in the eyes of his wife and more importantly, the sh on perversion deep in the smiling doctor''s eyes as his sight roamed over the feminine curves of the quiet wife.

 Chapter 16: A sex deviant? or A sex doctor?

    Chapter 16: A sex deviant? or A sex doctor?


    The sun was bright up, making everyone buzz with life and energy. Despite the sun and bright colors, one ce always has a sense of gloom, the hospital. The trillion-dor industry has recently been concentrating on the sense of wee for their patients. But who are they kidding? Who would want to be walking into a hospital?


    The sight of happiness and relief is rarely found in those who walk out of a hospital and never to be seen on whose who are walk into it. Amongst such a dull and reluctant crowd was a man with eager steps towards the Saitama Sex Clinic. As the name implied the ce is exactly where one would go with sex-rted issues and the lively man who was walking towards the clinic is none other than the 50-year-old doctor of the ce, Mr. Saitama.


    The spring in his step is because the wife of the patient couple that he has been seeing hase to talk to him in private. Dr. Saitama uses stools for the seating arrangement for his patients on his desk because as soon as he walks into his consultation room, he can see the unrestricted backside of the baby-eager wives. To him, it is as pleasing as seeing provocative invite of a woman getting on all fours raising her buttocks up-high to be bred.


    Today, such a woman was the wife of a working couple, who were high school sweethearts. Mrs. Akane Hayashi, wife of Mr. Souta Hayashi. Mrs. Hayashi has hair till the length of her neck, simr to a bob cut, but as a married woman, she showcases elegance rather than childish charms.


    Akane is a -kind-hearted mature married woman in her mid-30s, you can easily see such a wife in your neighborhood. Though her appearance is not model-like, her supple C-cup bust and her tapering hips with a no-b waist make a sight of mature grace. At 34, her hips swelled a bit more with fulsome thighs, directing most of the attention towards her butt with the figure of 34C - 29 - 36.


    Admiring the eager-to-be-pregnant wife, Old Saitama walked into his chair with a pleasant smile that fully masks his unpleasant thoughts...


    "Hello Akane, how are you feeling today?"


    "I am good, doctor ...please keep this visit a secret I came to meet you because


    "No need to rush thing, let us take things slow," smiled Dr. Saitama.


    "Are the two of you taking the medication that I have given?"


    As soon as Akane heard the word ''medication'' her eyes perked up in excitement, which was well noticed by the doctor, arousing his smirk.


    "Any improvement in your sex life?"


    "Doctor... this..."


    "No need to be shy, I''ve asked the same with hundreds of my patients."


    "...I''ve been eager ...but ...he seems to have lost all interests in me," quietly sobbed Akane.


    The doctor walked around his table and came up to the crying Akane, he wiped her tears, yet kept his hand still stroking her cheek, all the while smiling and cajoling her saying, "Now now, there is no need to be heartbroken over such things, isn''t that why both of you came to me."


    Though such excessive physical contact is abnormal for any doctor-patient rtionship, Akane does not seem to mind it. Instead, she looked up with earnest eyes towards the doctor...


    "Yes, Akane..."


    "...The tablets ...they are over two days ago ..."


    "Why didn''t Akane inform me two days ago?"


    "...I ...I wanted to stop ...taking it"


    "Hmmm, is that so? Then, I''ll stop prescribing the medicine..." before the doctor could finish the sentence, Akane tightly grabbed onto his hand with her head down.


    "Please... please don''t take it away ...My husband is not interested in me ...only these tablets make me feel good ...please ...please give it to me ..." begged the mature wife of 34 in a child-like manner. The earnest sight of a desperate Akane gave a twisted thrill to the old doctor.


    "Since Akane is very sincere, I will also be sincere. You see, the tablets that you and your husband had are nothing but crystalized semen deposits of mine. In other words, for the past two weeks, as a couple, you were eating my sperm along with your husband."


    "...Why ...my husband ...he believes in you so much..."


    "Ah, that''s a side effect if male consumes the sperms of an incubus. Increased trust and dependence."


    "...A ...incubus? ...Doctor ...what is happening ..." Akane started fidgeting as she sniffed the familiar smell of her tablets.


    The smell slowly started making this faithful wife to lose reason, as her nose eagerly searched for the source of the smell, she noticed iting from the doctor, directly from his crotch.


    Clearly noticing Akane''s desperation, the doctor slowly continued, "See Akane, I''m a bit special and so is my body. I became a sex doctor not just out of aspiration, but it is my true calling in life..."


    Dr. Saitama, came in front of the daze eyed, Akane, she was dressed in a blue ''high-low'' frock showing just her calves and hands only from her elbow.


    As a proper wife, Akane is anything but slutty, but when Dr. Saitama unbuttoned her top and exposed her bra d mature tits, it added a forbidden allure.


    "...Doctor ...I ...," Akane tried to articte, but the devious doctor stopped her as he pushed her face to his crotch to feel his hard-on, making the good wife breath in the intoxicating smell of his precum.


    The heavy musky smell of semen made Akane''s eyes to roll back and her nipples hardened prominent over her bra cup, her untended married pussy moistened up in eagerness, painting her cotton panty with a rapidly spreading wet spot.


    "You see Akane, I never lied to you. You asked me to help you with theck of sex in your married life and want to mother a child..."


    Saitama undid his pants, pressed Akane''s face over the wet spot in his underwear and without anyone telling Akane started licking the spot of precum on the doctor''s underwear.


    "...its ...not ...enough..." mumbled Akane.


    "Doctor... give me the tablet ...I need it..."


    The doctor smiled as Akane...


    "You pitiful creature, why do you need the tablets, when you can get it fresh," saying so, he pulled down his underwear and showed Akane his hard and throbbing cock with a drop of precum dripping at the tip.


    Mesmerized by the sight, unknowingly Akane came forward with just inches between her full red lip and the angry purple head of the doctor''s dick.


    "You know, if you want, I can take the craving away and let you return to your mundane married life. If you say the word,e tomorrow, nothing will be different," teasingly said the doctor, tormenting Akane, reminding her of the unfaithful act that she almostmitted.


    "...I ...don''t want to ...go ...back"


    Before the doctor could ask again, the once faithful wife started kissing the cock head of the doctor, licking the precum. The doctorcently looked at the eager amateurish attempt of blowjob from the untrained wife.


    He roughly grabbed onto slightly dropping C-cup tit and started ying with the nipple sending Akane''s pussy into an aroused buzz. Bored with theck of technique on Akane''s blowjob, the doctor made her open her mouth wide, with the tongue out and leisurely pressed his cock deep into the begging mouth of her.


    He grabbed her by the hair with one hand and the lower jaw with the other, as the cock hit on the esophagus at the back of her mouth, he pushed forcefully, despite the gag reflex of the oral virgin wife. He popped his cock deep into her throat and start slowly pumping his cock into her, using her mouth like a pussy.


    Gradually the doctor picked up on the speed of his cock pumping into the tight throat of Akane, the smell of pheromones from his cock fluids made Akane slowly escte into her own crescendo. As the cock pumping got furious, the shriveled ball sac of the old doctor started pping into Akane''s face.


    His wiry hands stripped her off of her bra, with rough pinching and pulling of her nipples, the doctor furious face fucked her, his cock swelled more, marking the start of his release...


    Without notice, the old doctor started to spew threads and threads of semen deep down the throat of Akane. After three spurts he pulled out of her throat and shot a load into her mouth, making a small white drizzle overflow. Finally pulling out hisid and stick cock.


    Amidst the silence of the temporary sexual release, an old man with his pants down and a beautiful mature woman topless, were both trying to regain their breath without saying a word.


    The scene of serenity was suddenly disturbed


    "So this is what a Sex doctor does? Seem like a fun job" a condescending male voice broke into the quaint room.


    The sexually spent duo looked up to notice a man smartly dressed in a suit, calmly watching the two with a conceited smile.


    "Ah, I suppose it''s already, 11, I apologize to Mr. Chuck Norris for finding me in an unprofessional manner."


    "I think, I could get used to this entrance," said Chuck.


    He waltzed in and pulled a chair beside the furiously dressing up female and well away from the half-naked old man with the friendliest smile one could ever see.

 Chapter 17: Choices: Sex pleasure vs sacred vows

    Chapter 17: Choices: Sex pleasure vs sacred vows


    "Akane keep yourself topless. The man has seen us, what is there more to hide?"


    The perverted doctor casually walked up behind the desk and sat down on his plushy push-back office chair. The old man''s bare ass made squiggly sounds against the expensive leather.


    "You see doctor, skin on skin is supposed to between the living and of the same species." chided Chuck.


    "Oh, I''m a man of adventure."


    "I didn''t think you could get any creepier, but you clearly proved me wrong," said a baffled Chuck


    "Yes yes, I''m the old perverted man, the creep who stares at young women in the park, the freak with weird fetishes... I''ve been called of anything you could think of, I am perfectlyfortable being shameless, lesser-human and made of desires."


    Smirking at Chuck, the doctor continued, "I take Mr. Chuck isfortably viewing us down from his ''high horse'', so what brought your esteemed self to the devil''s den aka my clinic?"


    "...You know that would have sounded cool, if not the squiggly noise from your leather. I take that you are going to keep your consultation room a pants-free zone throughout my time here..."


    "Well, you''ve seen my shriveled old ass,


    "...something that I would never recover from..." shivered Chuck of being reminded.


    "So why bother, I''m a nudist, I dress only because of socialpulsion. Besides, despite the tone of mockery, there is no disgust from you."


    "Oh boy, you really don''t know how we men watch porn, we block out the male parts and concentrate on the bodacious and curvaceous fitness model like women."


    Turning to the housewife who has her breasts out, chuck said, "Lady, thank you being undressed when I was identally shed by the hairy ass old man. Your plump breasts and those pink nipples are what has saved me. I owe you my life."


    The sincere tone of Chuck caught Akane off guard, taking a moment she replied in a small voice, "...you ...you really like them? ...My husband, think they are big and ugly..."


    "He is insane!" eximed both the men.


    "Now, Mr. Chuck, can we get back on track of why you havee to my clinic?"


    "...Ummm doctor, can I leave?" said Akane in a meek voice.


    "Darling, we are not done with your treatment, why else do you think I''m yet to wear my pants," kindly smiled the old man, but the smile appeared more devious than an evil re.


    The revtion turned Akane flustered.


    "...but doctor ...I ...my husband ..." stuttered Akane.


    "Akane, my darling, we will talk all about that in private, in a moment."


    "Miss Akane, if you wish to leave, you can, as long as I am here, no one can stop you," said the gant voice of Chuck.


    However, despite the mental struggle she chose to stay seated and kept quiet, keeping her head down.


    The doctor chuckled at the despondent young wife turning his attention to Chuck, "Now, Mr. Norris, let''s forget about others and concentrate on you, what brought you here?"


    Unflustered by the doctor''smanding tone, Chuck with a friendly smile continued, "Before I tell you why I am here. What''s it all the mambo jumbo about being an incubus and the crystallized sperm deposit? If I am to be treated by you stale old jizz, I''ll rip your cock off and stuff it down your throat, literally."


    "So, Mr. Norris was watching our show for a while..." said the doctor as he kept looking into the eyes of Chuck, the calm callous look in Chuck''s eyes told him that despite the smile on his face he is not joking.


    "To keep it short, the desperate mind is the devil''s yground. Oh, you know how the desperate minds are, they ready to believe any kind of hope."


    "The magic of the entire event is that I''ve given Akane here a testosterone mix and her husband an estrogen spike, which will make her horny her husband fed up with sex."


    [Moan] "Mmmmmhmmm"


    As the doctor exined his insidious scheme, he leaned over and cupped and stroked a fulsome tit of Akane, slowly pinching and ying with her nipples, making it taut.


    "Sometimes women like to think that they did all that they could to stay faithful and the current sinful pleasure..."


    "Ahh, mmmm," the short and coquettish moans of Akane filled the room in sexual tension, as the doctor mped a paper clip on both her nipples.


    "As I was saying, they would want to think that satisfying sinful pleasure that they are getting is being forced upon them. It is a typical life of an unsatisfied wife living in denial."


    Being told that she was used for the perverted doctor''s sex y made Akane feel shameful, the guilt over her infidelity and the arousal over her nipples being stimted wrecked her mind and body in an intense struggle.


    Akane and her husband are high school sweethearts, though there is ack of physical satisfaction, the love of her husband is unquestionable, reminding herself of their happy past, Akane fought through the seduction...


    "You... used me... we believed in you, doctor..."


    "Stop! I... I willin about you to the police!"


    Being threatened, the doctor was stunned for a moment, then he startedughing...


    "Hahaha please report the whole thing, if you cannot recall the entire incident, I can help you with a video."


    "Akane, since the day you and your husband came in for couple''s therapy, I''ve had my eyes on you. Every session after you leave, I kiss the seat and press my face against it to feel the warmth of your holy buttocks... Oh, you would never know how many times, I''ve re-watched the security footage of your sinful curves jiggling as you walk."


    "Do you think I would like to waste time fucking a gorgeous woman like and ask silly questions over whether she wants to go back to her husband or not?"


    "I''m a horny old man with an impatient hard cock, why do you think that I still ask the question?"


    "I never thought that doctor has a hobby of Video making," the voice of chuck interrupted the Doctor''s monologue.


    "Ha-ha, I know Mr. Norris is a clever man, do you want a lollipop for the right answer?"


    Between the doctor and Chuck''s verbal jab the realization of a sex tape broke down Akane, she thought that if she could go back to her husband, everything will be back to normal, but she just realized that her nightmare has just started.


    "W... why..." a horse dejected voice pulled the attention back to Akane


    "Well, I intend to slowly cajole you into having a secret affair with me, a fuck buddy of sorts. I n to slowly train you to be my obedient sex toy. Despite my age, I can fuck you into cumming multiple times a week. Heck, even multiple times a day, I''m very yful with my new toys," winked the doctor with no remorse or guilt.


    "I usually videotape cuckolding my patients, as a form of insurance and as an achievement count, but I suppose this time it has to be the main bargaining chip because Mr. Norris messed up everything for me. Now, I have no other choice but to y hardball."


    "Doctor you sound so sure of yourself, I messed up your ns once, I can most certainly do it again," casually said, Chuck.


    "Mr. Norris, you appear to be a healthy male, you came to a sex doctor''s clinic, and you repeatedly avoided exining your issue... For someone who is in the business for a long time, I can more or less guess what your problem is," smirked the doctor as he looked at Chuck bing speechless.


    "Now, do you really want to cause me trouble or fix your troubles?"


    With the ultimatum given out, the roompsed into silence, with Chuck, Akane and the doctor pondering over their thoughts.

 Chapter 18: Choices: Obedience vs rebellion

    Chapter 18: Choices: Obedience vs rebellion


    Chuck took a moment to look at the smug doctor and the terrified Akane. Two humans with two different emotions in their eyes. Dr. Saitama''s eyes reflect control, thecent look in his eye told everyone that he has everything in the palm of his hands.


    The eyes of Akane have acquiescence. She submitted to the situation, the meek woman had no mean bone in her, being cornered by the old pervert, she felt that she had nothing to retaliate with.


    ''...why do I hate the look in his eyes?''


    "Doctor that is a very enticing proposal. I''m a pragmatist, I don''t have idealistic values, I don''t hold onto a sense of righteousness..."


    "I''m sorry Akane, it''s not in me to talk about stupid morals. I''m a man immoral myself..." continued Chuck, Akane looked at him with a bitter smile on her face.


    As the doctor had acent smile on his face, Chuck said...


    "However doctor, I''m no man of morality, but I have a bottom line. If Akane wants sexual satisfaction, or have an affair, or continue a loveless marriage or whatever, it''s her choice. I''m not going to watch an old sleazeball steal a good woman wooing her." winked Chuck at the depressed Akane making her blush.


    "I''ve always had my problems, and I''ll continue to live with it. You''re not the only sex doctor, and you''re the only man who can get an erection. Frankly, I think both Akane and I can do better than your shriveled up ass," finishing his piece, Chuck smiled leisurely at the doctor as he leaned back in his chair, with his legs crossed over.


    "Hahaha, I knew you are a stubborn man, Mr. Norris..."


    "Akane, turn over and bend over with your butt out, pulls your skirt up, lower your panties, and show Mr. Norris, your plush married woman ass,"manded Dr. Saitama.


    However, strangely Akane started toply despite her eyes and hands struggling to stop.


    "I ...I ...what is ...happening?..." stuttered Akane as she turned over and pulled up her blue ''high-low'' frock up exposing her cotton white panties that was snugly hugging her fulsome 36 inches mature ass.


    Akane could not stop herself until she pulled down on her panties, exposing her naked bare fulsome ass to Chuck, in shame she quivered, but the subtle shaking only added allure to her pale white buttocks, the fulsome ass looked damn plush and squeezable and the Akane who looked back teary-eyed added a sinful vor to the erotic sight.


    The sudden turn of events stunned Chuck, but before he could respond, the doctor chuckled and issued amand...


    "Now Mr. Norris, it is very impolite to make an eager woman wait, why don''t you undo your belt and show Akane, how much you appreciate her showing her sex to you like a horny bitch in heat."


    Chuck did not think that he would obey the mad old man''s ramble. However, Chuck suddenly felt a sense of peril envelope him, he looked back at the doctor, only to see eyes of demonic evil red shinning as the doctor kept muttering a mantra of evil verses.


    Though there is no visible difference in the doctor, Chuck picked up on the sinister morphing of his shadow. Slowly it turned lesser and lesser human and more and more beastly.


    "...You''re ... not ...just an old pervert..." muttered Chuck.


    As Chuck noticed the doctor''s strange behavior, his hands moved to his belt and started undoing it, despite him trying hard to control his actions. Chuck undid his pants and boxers and showed aid cock.


    "I''ve figured that Mr. Norris to be a smart one, I''m an old pervert with some... ''powers'', you may say."


    "Don''t tell me it''s the incubus thing?"ughed Chuck, despite his body being controlled by a strange force.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t think I''m a full-fledged Incubus, I''m just a lowly demon worshipper."


    "Ha-ha, demons you say? What''s next, the devil and gods?" seething sarcasm, Chuck thought the doctor is aplete cuckoo.


    "Mr. Norris, I''m a doctor, a man of science. Still, why do you think I talk such nonsense?"


    "Who can understand the crazy?"


    "Hahaha, exactly, who can understand the crazy! By the way, the power that binds you and controls your body isn''t it pretty fucking crazy?"ughed the doctor.


    Despite the dripping sarcasm, the situation made Chuck question reality. However, Chuck maintained a stoic cold look disappointing the doctor, who wished to see a terrified Chuck. The cold eyes of Chuck made the demon doctor misinterpret that hisid cock is a result of Chuck''s strong will and resistance to lust.


    "Hmph, all will fall under the throes of passion. All hail Lord Amadeus!"


    "I love taming the strong-willed, I defiled many married faithful women into cock-hungry sex-crazed sluts and their loving husbands into obedient and depressed cuckolds, who will obediently send their wives off to me every time my old wrinkled cock has an itch for young pussy."


    "Now, let''s make a movie shall we, starring Akane and Mr. Norris. Akane darling, it seems Mr. Norris needs some encouragement, lean on the right wall and show him, how you finger your pussy during your frustrated married life."


    "...Doctor ...please ...don''t ...it''s too ...embarrassing..." as Akane was saying her hands were furiously teasing her married cunt, giving the doctor and Chuck the view of her tender pink center. Her pussy got wet soon and her juices were trickling down her plump cunt dripping on the floor.


    "Hmm, I thought maybe, Mr. Norris will be itching to fuck this horny bitch by now, guess he has a stronger will. In that case, Akane, use this dildo to fuck yourself in the ass, don''t be gentle about it and give Mr. Norris a blowjob."


    "Hehe, guess it''s your lucky day Akane, I didn''t n to double prate you this soon," the doctor threw a ribbed 10-inch thick ck dildo to the pitiful woman.


    "... I am ruined... I am ruined..." sobbed Akane as her hands forced her lips over Chuck''s cock, licking and slurping it making wet noises.


    When she was about to take the thick dildo to her virgin ass, a hand patted her head. With a mouth full ofid cock she looked up to Chuck smiling at her saying, "I got you kiddo. Worry not, I''ll help you out."

 Chapter 19: It is always my choice!

    Chapter 19: It is always my choice!


    When Akane and the demon Doctor heard Chuck, he saw helplessness turn to hope in Akane''s eyes and he looked up to see the doctor witnessing his maniacal eyes turn solemn as he stared at Chuck.


    ''...I still don''t like the look in his eyes ...he thinks he is powerful ...well, that may be true...''


    ''...what do my eyes look like?'' thought Chuck.


    ''...Is it fear of the unknown? ...Is it the suspicions of this weird reality? ...is it the submission toward the unbeatable odds?''


    Chuck took a moment, closed his eyes, blocking out everything as Akane was still furiously sucking his cock. The wet tongue of the young woman was working magic over his sensitive cock. Despite not being able to get hard, he felt every small movement of Akane''s tongue.


    Taking a deep breath, he thought of how his eyes changed over the years...


    ''I forego fear when I was around 10, I forego hesitation when I''m in myte teens...''


    "I forego any form of servitude when I am around myte 20''s, I forgo the fear of consequence when I''m in my mid 30''s..."


    Midway through his recollection of life events, Chuck started to think aloud startling the doctor and Akane. His body trembled with a lost look in his eyes, but with a faint sound of ss shattering that was audible only to Chuck and the doctor, his eyes gradually became clear, crystal and sharp.


    The doctor had a surprised look on his face as he heard the faint shattering noise.


    Chuck''s eyes became a deep dark pool of immeasurable depth, they project the sense of confidence and exploding will of unwavering conviction.


    "...At 40, I forgo the temptation of benefits and the devil..." saying so Chuck stiffly walked up to the power supply point on the wall to the left, the more he walked the more natural he became,pletely controlling his body when he reached the power supply point.


    Chuck looked calmly at the doctor and with a smile to Akane, as he got near to power supple point, the doctor''s eyes had a sense of hesitation. The doctor was about to say something to Chuck, but before he could make any sound, Chuck punched hard in the middle of the power supply board, breaking it, sending his fist in.


    Sparks of electricity coursed out everywhere, lights exploded far and near, painting a sight of danger. Strangely the danger was not towards him, but Chuck himself looked more dangerous than the coursing high voltage electricity.


    Ignoring the shes of short-circuiting, Chuck still pressed his hand inside the power outlet point, causing more sparks. The sight baffled Akane and terrified Dr. Saitama.


    Joab is a cold merciless gang leader, Makena is an international espionage agent, Darby was the leader of the biggest biker gang in town, and the trio admires Chuck and obeys his every word obediently. Will he be some mediocre character?


    Snapping out of his reprieve, the doctor screamed, "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?!?"


    "Ha-ha doctor, don''t you know what I''m taking out from here..." Chuck pulled out a set of wires and a crumpled up devices from within the power supply point.


    He pulled the wired out with a yank, tearing the half smashed gadget away from its connected cables, causing a small explosion behind him.


    "Akane! Look at me! Look me in the eye! This is the recorder that the old geezer used, he has no dirt on you. You should not fear anyone, you should never let your life decisions decided by someone else. One can die free, but should never live a ve."


    Breaking his serious look, Chuck smiled at her with his pants still around his thighs, "You control your life kiddo. Go live free."


    "...I am free ...I always am..." as she muttered, another faint sound of ss shattering was heard between Akane and the doctor.


    Unlike the control severance on Chuck, Akane was Dr. Saitama''s contracted ve, the severance caused the doctor to cough up blood, face pale a sheet of paper, the doctor dangerously red at Chuck.


    As the clinic was caught partially on fire and fire rms zing, a cold looking mature beauty of fulsome tits, small waist, and full round buttocks dressed in fine silks of vibrant colors, adorned with jewels of intricate crafts looked down on the scene of Chuck confronting the demonized doctor from thousands of feet above.


    However, unlike the other divine beauties that had curiosity when they gazed at Chuck, the mature matronly beauty''s eyes exude a strong sense of displeasure, when she looked at Chuck, especially when she saw him with his pants down and ass naked in front of another seemingly partially naked woman.


    She coldly looked at Chuck for a while before muttering, "It is still too soon for you to witness the world of supernatural."


    "Someone is meddling in your fate," speaking to herself, the cold mature beauty pondered over her thoughts with a serious look in her face as she walked back into her Sky castle that as nestled over thergest clumps of clouds.

 Chapter 20: Tits! Firefighters! Friendship!

    Chapter 20: Tits! Firefighters! Friendship!


    The doctor stared hatefully at Chuck, seeing his clinic lit on fire. Seeing his life work burn on fire and his ve taken made the doctor lose his sanity, the insane doctor rushed at Chuck hoping to tear him into pieces.


    Sadly, the doctor''s so-called ''powers'' are psychological, as the doctor took a swing, Chuck dodged it.


    "Akane, watch this..."


    Chuck got into a boxing pose and started punching the doctor with left and right jabs, beating the doctor into a bloody mess until he was curled up on the ground crying and clutching over Chuck''s feet. The firefighters who came in for the rescue were stunned over the sight of Chuck kicking the butt of a shriveled older man, but most of them were just staring at the topless sight of Akane.


    Before Chuck could exin the situation, the doctor who saw the men, felt like salvation atst. He put all his efforts into screaming out phrases...


    "IT''S HIM! HE SET THE FIRE! HE IS THE CRIMINAL! ARREST HIM! OFFICERS ARREST HIM!"


    As if he orgasmed, the doctor felt that released all his pent up frustration on Chuck as he screamed his lungs out.


    "..."


    "The geezer sees our firefighting gear, rite?"


    "Yes Captain, the department designed it in a way where you can see it from a mile away..."


    "..." "...Hand me the megaphone."


    "Here, Captain."


    The Captain valiantly went through the fire to reach the old doctor, who is almost in tears seeing the dedicated officer who came to his rescue. As Dr. Saitama is about to go up and hug the officer out of appreciation without his pants on, the Captain leisurely put up the megaphone...


    "Old crazy man, we don''t arrest people!"


    "WHY ARE YOU SCREAMING?!"


    The captain maintained a casual face, walked close to Dr. Saitama said, "I''m not screaming..." but he used the megaphone to say it.


    "Ahh! My ears! My ears!"


    The Captain left the hysterical old man in the middle of the burning wreckage and walked towards, Chuck and Akane.


    "What is this? Dress-down Thursday?" joked the Fire Captain as he saw Chuck with pants down and Akane with her tits out in the open.


    Chuck casually pulled his pants up, "Sorry brother, I was held up saving the damsel..."


    "...With your pants down?"


    "If you say it like that, I do look suspicious..."


    "Ha-ha,pared to the crazy half-naked old man, you guys are very sane. Exhibitionist maybe, but nothing extreme. After all, the sight of missus made it all worth it," winked the Captain making Chuck speechless and Akane blush crimson.


    As Akane was fixing up her dress, the pervy doctor calmed down and came to the Firefighter Captain demanding preferential treatment and priority in the rescue.


    As the old man was rambling, Akane finished dressing which put the captain in a bad mood...


    "Old man, protocol dictates woman and kids be rescued first. Well, considering your age, I''ll get you out after thedy."


    "This... This worthless whore... is being treated better than me?"


    "Hey old man, cool it with the words, just wait 10 fucking minutes, alright," said the Fire Captain baffled at the attitude of the crazy old man.


    Akane looked downcast knowing what the doctor really thought of her...


    "You listen carefully bitch! I am going to destroy your life! Do you think I have no other recordings of you? Ha, I will make everyone you know, think of you as a cheap prostitute, and don''t think that you have escaped my clutches!"


    Akane was terrified of the thought of the Doctor''s revenge as her whole body started shaking. Suddenly a rough palm held her firm, it made her feel warmth and strength from the almost painful clutching of her shoulder.


    At the same time, simr to Akane the doctor also got a hand, but the feeling as very contrary. The doctor noticed the fist hat gave him a nightmare is approaching his face steadily and strongly.


    "...Of ...officer ...?"


    [BOOM] The doctor went down like timber.


    "Sorry Captain, can''t have a crazy geezer talk ill of my wife here. I will take full responsibility for the incident," said the yful voice of Chuck as he smiled at Akane.


    "Why are you sorry? I didn''t see anything."


    "...you mean..."


    "Dear lord! What happened to the old man?" ignoring the weird look of Chuck and Akane, the Captain continued on the hand-held transceiver, "Guys, there is an old man here out cold, probably from low oxygen, I need him hauled to the medical team, bring in the stretcher."


    "...You do know that your whole team saw me punch his face in..."


    The fire lieutenant came in with his fellow firefighters with a foldable stretcher at the scene.


    "Lieutenant, what did you see?"


    "Old man passed out from low oxygen."


    "Team?"


    "Old man passed out from low oxygen, sir!" mored the other officers.


    "You have some good brothers," smiled Chuck.


    "You need people you trust when you put your life on the line."


    "Amen to that."


    "I''m Captain Tom Hank, don''t ask, my dad, lost a drinking bet when I was born."


    "Ha, Chuck Norris, Gangster, my dad was not good at drinking bets either" the duo shook hands as theyughed at each other''s name.


    "Ha, no shit! Least you did your name proud. Sorry, the missus has to wait, protocol dictates injured to be hauled out first."


    "No problem, but brother Hank, can I ask for a favor?"


    "I don''t easily call anyone a brother."


    "..."


    "But, what do you want?"


    "Ummm, Akane here, I want to get her off the incident, like she was never here... I will take whatever responsibility for the fire and everything."


    "...no ...I ...we are in this together..." though Akane showed her resolve anyone can see her timid expression as the woman never had to deal with the authorities before.


    Captain Hanks thought in silence for a moment, after which he called one of his subordinates and ask him to get out of the fire gear and told Chuck that Akane could wear it.


    "Thanks, Brother Hank, I owe you one."


    "Cool it, if not for this fine young missus, I would not have given you face," still he turned to his subordinates and fiercely instructed them to bring Akane out and drive her home in the fire van.


    "...Mr. Norris ...I want to stay here with you," meekly said Akane.


    In response, Chuck just smiled and patted her head saying, "Cosys are my favorite, let''s see how you rock that firefighter outfit, you won''t disappoint me saying no, will you?"


    Akane hastily shook her head no and went behind the wall to change.


    "I... how do I look..." cutely asked Akane in her frumpy firefighting gear, the cute beautiful face of Akane contrasted with the rough outfit of burnt edges and the red firefighter''s hat.


    "Though not as sexy as I imagined..."


    "What the hell man! The missus looks good! What do you think boys?!" interrupted Captain Hanks.


    "She is our firefighter''s idol, sir!"


    "I never knew our uniform had a fashion sense, sir!"


    "The missus can be our Mascot, sir!"


    Seeing everyone giving their fervent affirmation, Akane blushed and meekly peaked at Chuck.


    "Ha-ha, there you have it, everyone likes Akane."


    "...but, I... want to know what you think..." Akane clutched her fist in anxiousness.


    "Hehe, Akane is very beautiful, from the first moment I saw her and that has never changed even in the frumpy outfit."


    Akane nodded with a smile.


    "You know that is amepliment and what are you calling frumpy! That is a sacred firefighter uniform!" mumbled the Captain.


    "Can it! You think I will let Akane wear something asme as this, if not for the situation!"


    "You! You..." the two grown men started arguing like children with a passed out old man in between.

 Chapter 21: Officer Johanna: 40E cups, 30 inches waist and a 38 inches butt (1)

    Chapter 21: Officer Johanna: 40E cups, 30 inches waist and a 38 inches butt (1)


    "What''s the cause of the fire?" asked a snappy no-nonsense female voice to the anxious young police officer whose face clearly tell that he does not want to be nextmanding-toned female.


    "I... The firefighters are still not out..."


    "And you call yourself a police officer?"


    "I..."


    "Officer Johanna, if you have some insights, let''s not show it off with the rookies. What have you found?" asked a sharp-looking old man wearing a Sargent badge.


    "ording to those who reported the fire, they heard a lough noise and the building was on fire within a few minutes after the noise."


    "Its ... not enough information lieutenant... to arrive at any conclusion," said the rookie trying to justify his stance on no conclusions.


    "It is not? The ce of fire was a fertility clinic and it was open for consultation. From the statement of the receptionist..." the female officer pointed to a worried-looking female by the medical team.


    "The doctor of the clinic was counseling a female patient andter another patient, a first-time patient, a man never seen before, barged into his consultation room because it was time for his appointment. Funny thing is that the doctor paged the receptionist to let things be, but the female patient he was consulting earlier, did note out..."


    "What do you think is the rtionship with the female patient and the male patient who barged in?"


    "...They are rted?" doubtfully asked the rookie.


    "Heh" mockinglyughed the female officer, "The male patient, the female patient, and the doctor spent almost half an hour or least a good 20 minutes in the consultation room, ording to the receptionist..."


    "...What if the receptionist is not speaking the truth or is inurate with her facts? She did run out of a building on fire and has to face a police interrogation... within the hour of the fire, which is very soon..."


    As the rookie questioned Officer Johanna''s methods, the icy-re of the she-devil fell on him, which chilled his spine. Fortunately, the old Sergeant stepped in to save his subordinate...


    "Officer Johanna, the rookie has a point."


    Staring at the rookie a moment more, Johanna turned her look away, she faced the Sergeant and continued, "The male did not walk into the consultation room, he barged in before he was called inside. As a receptionist, whose job is to receive and wee patients, she will firmly remember this odd incident that happened half an hour ago. She also told me that she waited for the female patient toe out, to apologize for a man barging into her consultation, but she never appeared even after the fire," looking at the scared rookie and the silent Sergeant, Johanna continued.


    "This female patient is a regr, who was seeing the doctor for a while and the building was never on fire the previous visits. The doctor regrlyes to his clinic and it never was on fire. The only umon and unstable element is the man, he came, he barged in, and the clinic was on fire with an added nugget of an explosion," finished Officer Johanna with a cheeky grin.


    Ignoring the baffled rookie, the Sergeant who know about the bit of the mad skills of Detective Johanna, asked her, "So, you have a hunch it is the man who barged into the consultation room is our perpetrator?"


    "Sarge, I don''t have much evidence to support my hunch, but my gut tells me that despite what went down between the trio, it as the male who caused the fire," smiled Johanna with sure eyes.


    Officer Johanna is a redhead, tall, buxom and bootylicious. Men who see her think of her as a fit female with the high cheekbones and hernky waist. However, god was never stingy with her curves, at a height of 6 feet, her 40 E ups are very appropriate and when she walks past you, the sight of perfection ispleted by her inverted heart-shaped butt that fills nicely in her pantsuit.


    At 40E cups, 30 inches waist and a 38 inches butt on her long legs, Johanna was already a wet dream. Adding to that, when she smiles her sharp canines give a foxy-tooth grin that adds a tinge of danger to her allure making her more exotic.


    When the rookie officer saw Johanna''s smile, he quickly lostposure, as his eyes were tying the best take in much of the sight of Johanna with a panted breath, he controlled himself only when the Sarge patted the young man on the shoulder...


    "Don''t look anymore at Officer Johanna, I am saying this for your own good."


    "...I"


    "Norman Deuces, a former kingpin put the word out in the underworld that he would pay a million dors for anyone who could bring him officer Johanna bound and alive to hisir."


    "...What happened...?"


    "She was a patrol beat cop back then, not with much authority or clearance for ammo. The department was corrupt and was bought by the Norman, his men were even at the mayor''s office. The afternoon of the day Norman put out the word, Johanna went missing..."


    "...a ...and?"


    "We honest cops were furious but there were not many people like us upper in the hierarchy, we were even informally instructed to oversee the officer missing person case," the Sarge clenched his fists as he recollected the grim memories of his past.


    Before the rookie prompted the Sarge continued...

 Chapter 22: Officer Johanna: 40E cups, 30 inches waist and a 38 inches butt (2)

    Chapter 22: Officer Johanna: 40E cups, 30 inches waist and a 38 inches butt (2)


    "We all feared that an aspiring officer, a beautiful girl, was lost to the force and the world. However, two days after that weird things started happening, men of Norman Deuces starting dying one after the other. His drugs and arms stash was being robbed with none of his men left alive. His business fronts were being set on fire."


    "There was chatter on the streets that a lone woman is exchanging bundles of cocaine for guns, the big guns that are military grade. Anyone who trailed her, anyone asking about her, anyone who wanted to find her, went missing or dead soonter. The entire underworld quivered. It was a city-wide purge."


    "Norman Deuces skipped town, left his drug empire and went into hiding. Officer Johanna, reported back to the office two days after the then Policemissioner went missing, very soon we got tipped of Norman''s safe house. When the SWAT swept the ce they found two male corpses naked in a deplorable manner, one showed traces of being r*ped andmitted suicide, the other was shot and bleed to death."


    Hearing about the incident so far, the rookie''s spine chilled and he had enough of knowing, but the Sarge continued...


    "The forensics department identified that the two corpses are the Kingpin, Norman and the then-corrupt Police Commissioner. From the blood traces, it was found that Norman has been force-fed Viagra and themissioner''s hands and feet were tied together in a fetal position and there were semen traces in his rectum. The Commissioner must have shot Norman in his penis after being r*ped a bunch of times andmitted suicide."


    The heated lust that the rookie felt when he looked at Johanna waspletely doused in water and frozen over. The very proximity of Officer Johanna made the rookie terrified.


    As the rookie was losing his marbles over sneaking a peek at his superior officer, Johanna. The femme fatale walked towards the bunch of firefighters who wereing out of the fire as they carried out a passed out old man on the stretcher.


    As the medics take over the care of the old man, she walked up to the frantic medic team and asked one thing, "dead?"


    "...Uhh ...passed out..."


    Losing interest over the living person, she turned to a nearby firefighter, "Where''s the guy?"


    Before the firefighter could respond, the baritoneughter of a fit man mature man who was walking with the Firefighter Captain broke the tense atmosphere of the scene.


    As everyone was curious over the man, Johanna walked up to him with a smile, "You Chuck Norris, the one who barged into the doctor''s office?"


    Unaffected by the oppressive aura behind the female officer''s smile, Chuck smiled back lightly, "Who''s asking?"


    "Police."


    Expecting to see some traces of rm in Chuck''s eyes, Johanna looked intently into Chuck''s eyes.


    Looking back into the femme officers'' eyes, Chuck relished the attention of the hot female officer saying...


    "Oh my, do all the criminals deserve such intense gaze of the beautiful officer?"


    "Hehe, is this is a new confession tactic? It''s working," nodded Chuck as neither of them broke eye contact.


    "Confess what crimes, Mr. Norris?" the officer stepped closer into Chuck''s personal space.


    "Oh goody, a tinge of respect? Officer I''d like to confess my crime of passion."


    "What have you done Mr. Norris?" seductively purred Johanna as the looking officer baffled at the sexy husky tone of the she-devil.


    "I''ve gazed, I admired, I measured, I memorized, I fantasized" taking a deep breath of the inches close officer, he continued, "I''ve taken in and relished the delicacies without a permit," Chuck said all this as his eyes gazed at the seductive female officer, from her picturesque face to her smooth neck, then to the deep swells of her breasts. He leaned to the side and took a peek at the fulsome curve of her buttocks.


    Despite a hint of displeasure towards the tant stare of Chuck, Johanna didn''t stop smiling, she pressed forward on the few inches between herself and Chuck, making him feel the plush curves of her body.


    Her 40 E cups pressed on the firm chest of Chuck, she put on hand on Chuck''s ass and the other over the back of his head, making him look straight onto her, their lips inches apart. She whispered to him, "Did you cause the fire?"


    Leaving Chuck to ponder over her question, she further escted her contact on him as she curled a leg over Chuck''s back fully leaning onto him, making him feel her crotch over his, leaving none to the imagination.


    Feeling her heat and the two hard pencil-eraser like nipples poking his chest from beneath her clothes, made Chuck''s throat went dry and with a hoarse voice he replied, "...yes..."

 Chapter 23: Devil intervention

    Chapter 23: Devil intervention


    Feeling happy over the easy confession, Johanna decided to give Chuck something extra to remember her for. She started grinding her crotch over Chuck, enticing him even further.


    However, the bulge that she expected to feel never came, a sense of disappointment and curiosity came over Johanna, "So that''s why the sex doctor?"


    "...noments..."


    [Sigh] "What a waste of a good man..."


    Embarrassed, Chuck looked away muttering to himself, "...maybe you are not attractive enough..."


    Then without any warning, she turned Chuck over and handcuffed Chuck reading him his rights...


    "You have the right to remain silent. What you say or do will be used in the court ofw..."


    "WTF! Is it even legal to arrest a man for not finding you attractive? You have no idea how hard I am wishing to get hard, your looks are just not enough to... AHHH" the more Chuck talked the rougher Johanna treated him and concluded with a Taser to his crotch.


    "Woah! The man just got out of a ming building, he needs the medic team''s attention..." screamed the firefighter''s captain Hank.


    "..Da ...Damn, Crazydy! What do you think this is? It is not a car battery to jump-start it with electricity! If something happens to my little brother, I will sue you! Use this in the court ofw, you crazy hideous b*tch!"


    "What did you just call me?!?" despite the burning ze nearby, the surroundings felt cold to the bone as everyone felt the frigid aura of a scorned woman.


    The men of the police, firefighters and the public collectively gulped, as they watched Johanna slowly trotted to Chuck. He crossed his legs over his crotch in a vain attempt to safeguard his family jewels.


    ''My little brother may be temporarily out of service, but this crazy woman will make him permanently burnt.''


    ''I just want to get hard, not crispy! Why are you testing me like this god?'' whined Chuck in his mind.


    However, despite Johanna being a hard ass, she does not have the deathly aura to freeze everyone on the scene in their feet and let her continue with murderous intentions.


    A supernatural foul-y is in effect.


    Millions of miles away in the outer space stood as effeminate man, with a handsome faceparable to the BTS heartthrobs. He stands on the wall of his sky castle, looking down on the small earth. Two elf-eared pale-skinned and mocha-skinned busty beauties kneeled before him, worshiping his 11 inches veined and throbbing manhood.


    The pale-skinned beauty noisily slurps on his purple-red cock head and the mocha-skinned elf-eared beauty is soundly suckling on his balls, she takes a whole nut in her mouth suckles on it. Both the beauties are eagerly at his throbbing cock slobbering and spit dripping all around.


    Both the women are dressed in a see-through Greek toga, with no underwear. As the lusty females have kneeled and were passionately servicing the powerful effeminate man, the toga moves away not covering their modesty, showing their horny leaking p*ssy and their rosy as*holes full-on disy.


    However, the man did not care for the fervent service of the mature females, his attention was fully captured by the blue star, far away. Though it seemed that the blue was eons away and appeared to be like a small star, the effeminate man seems to intently stare at the blue star, as if he could clearly see the happenings on that blue.


    "My my, is the Lord of Lust breaking the divine decree on the ban of direct interference on the world of mortals?" chimed a melodious voice of the big tits loli, whose beauty is above the realm of mortals. As if the outer space is her backyard park, the intricately essorized divine beauty walked casually on the outer space, one meteor after the other automatically align before her feet as she walked toward the grand sky castle of the man with a casual smile on her face.


    The effeminate man was shocked at first to hear a voice and as he looked up at the sight of the divine beauty he smiled sweetly at her, as he grabbed the throat of the pale-skinned elf-eared beauty and thrust his pelvis into the slick mouth of the mature beauty, feeding her the full 11 inches of his cock.


    He started face fucking her, with his big balls pping on her chin, he seems to be using her mouth as his cock sleeve, using her mouth to get him off, as his eyes never left the seductive body of the celestial beauty that is walking towards him.


    The obscene disy of the man''s c*ck or the eager mature sl*ts drooling mouth and fragrant p*ssy did not affect the sacred damsel. If one noticed closely, contrary to the expected aversion at the obscene disy, the divine beauty seems to wee the scene of indecency.

 Chapter 24: Blasphemy

    Chapter 24: sphemy


    Unoffended by the lust directed towards her, the divine beauty waited for the man to make himself cum with the elf-eared mature beauty. The more the man looked at the celestial maiden, the rougher and fervent he became with the pale-skinned matronly beauty.


    He forced his c*ck into her throat, the thick manhood of the man filled up the mature beauty''s throat full, cutting off any intake of air. Despite thedy''s begging for air, he kept on using her mouth p*ssy for his release.


    She passed out midway at his relentless humping, he soon spewed his cum, thread after thread of sticky white spurts of semen, filling her belly. As he pulled out his c*ck kept shooting cum, white goo overflowing out her mouth and her nostrils.


    After he is done using the female for this release he threw her down by the floor, the dark elf-eared woman came and checked out on the feeble sight of fellow kinswoman.


    "Heh, for what I do owe the pleasure? To get a personal visit from the Goddess of Porn, Sorscee. I did feel a throb in my loins, telling me it is going to be a special day, today."


    Unaffected by the snide remarks of the man, Sorscee first looked at the elf-duo, "Alvina and Corliss, the matron elf-queens of the Silva realm. Though I am interested in know how the pridefuldies of the elf-dom became your cock wipes, I''m here to tell you to keep it in your pants and avert your gaze from the things of the mortal realm."


    "Hahaha, is that amand from the Goddess. Oh, how might you think you are the former b*tch of Lady Lilith? You were a lowlier bitch than Alvina here," emphasizing his statement, he pulled the matronly woman by her onto hisp and started spanking her curve 40 inches pale white buttocks, her matronly curves rippling with each hit.


    Despite being half-conscious she muttered, "Ahh ... tha...nk you... ahh ...than...k you..."


    "I trained her in a way that she says thank you every time she feels pain. Hehehehe, its entertaining don''t you think? Doesn''t it bring back memories of your deplorable past? The former rag doll of Lady Lilith?"


    [Sigh] "It is my fault to expect a demon to act with a sense of tact, be it a castle or the streets of a slum, a dog is always a dog, licking garbage and sniffing butth*les" casuallymented Sorscee as her eyes trailed over the humiliated regal women of the Silva realm.


    "What did you just..." the man froze up in mid-sentence as Sorscee coldly red at him, tearing down her visage of benevolence. Her face did not change in expression, but the change in her aura made the elf-queen kowtow down with their forehead pressed firmly in the ground.


    All of the veins in his body wiggled like worms, his eyes turning bloodshot, his face contorted in excruciating agony. Yet, he was not allowed to make a noise.


    The surrounding is a picture of tranquility as the matronly elf women kept their head low not even daring to look up at their struggling demon master. However, the silence was not the same to their demon lord as his soul was repeated battered by the unbridled vengeance of faith from Sorscee''s worshipper. He repeatedly heard one word echoing at his core badgering his soul causing pain worse than murder...


    "sphemy!"


    "sPHEMY!"


    "BLASPHEMY!"


    Sorscee looked past the noiseless torture and gazed at the same blue star that the so-called ''Lord of the Lust'' was intently staring upon.


    ###


    Back at the scene of the burning sex clinic, Johanna''s demonic aura froze the thoughts of everyone but Chuck. She started to slowly walk toward him in a murderous trance. The killer woman with dual Tasers that had active electric discharge coursing through, looked like a lightning goddess erupting fury upon the mortals.


    Akane, disguised in a firefighter uniform wanted to step forward despite being deeply terrified. As she was about to move, the firm hands of Fire Captain Hanks held her by the shoulder...


    "...Don''t..."


    "...but ...she ...he ..." stuttered Akane as she teared up watching Chuck struggling to sit up, despite taking a lightning strike to his nuts.


    "He''s a tough son of a b*tch," muttered Captain Hanks, "Don''t worry, if he''s under a real threat, I''ll step in..."


    Everyone was drenched in trepidation as if awaiting the execution of Chuck, fearing the guillotine called Johanna.


    However, just a few steps from Chuck, her momentum halted and the murder in her eyes receded. Johanna was perfectly conscious of her choices and actions, but thinking back, she was astounded by the way she behaved.


    ''...Do I really care this much of what he thought of me?''


    "Umm ...detective Johanna, you have already cuffed him. You don''t have much evidence to arrest him. I think you should stop at this point," the burly voice of the Sergeant came through.


    "...finally found your balls..." muttered Chuck on the side feeling displeased over the officer not stepping in sooner.


    "But... but... he confessed..."


    "That''s enough Johanna," berated the Sarge displeased over his psychotic subordinate.


    The Sarge came closer to her and whispered, "It''s your word against his and you damn well know that the statements of a police officer cannot be used as evidence. Get him to the station and get a recorded confession."


    "...yes..."


    "And be nice to him! Request him toe to the police station, Do Not Use Force!"


    "...but..."


    "If he files awsuit of police brutality, more than your badge is on the line! Get him a medic and get clearance on his health, first.


    "...yes, sir..."


    The Sergeant walked to Chuck, undid the cuffs and helped him up.


    "Mister...?"


    "Norris, Chuck Norris."


    "Ah, Mr. Norris, I deeply apologize for the childish prank that my colleague yed on you."


    "Really? Childish?" asked Chuck unamused.


    "Well... I... Johanna,e here. Apologize to Mr. Norris," the Sarge pushed Johanna to the front to diffuse the awkward situation.


    "..." Johanna just stared back at Chuck with a cold face.

 Chapter 25: Tzar of the Eas

    Chapter 25: Tzar of the Eas


    Feeling provoked Chuck smugly smiled at her...


    "So Officer Johanna, I suppose your superior has ordered you to be nice to me," winked Chuck, "and by the way Sarge, you need to improve on your whispering. If people could hear it, it''s not whispering," Chuck imitated a lowered volume, but a still audible tone simr to the Sergeant, jesting him.


    Focusing back on Johanna, he continued, "Since it is a direct order, I suppose youw-abiders chained by the system ''has'' no option but to obey. Now, how is obedient little Johanna going to be nice to me?"


    tantly checking out the curves of Johanna Chuck said, "I can think of a few ways of Officer Johanna being ''nice'' to me, with those long legs and that shapely butt, a session of twerk may perk me up," teased Chuck.


    In the scene of a crime, surrounded by tens of police officers, Chuck and Chuck alone is daring enough to tease a highmanding officer in front of her subordinates and superiors.


    As all the standing officers were displeased over one of their own being jested and objectified. Chuck ignored the angry expression of the police officers and leaped lightly and sat on the trunk of the police sedan behind him.


    Sitting on the car trunk made Chuck elevated above Johanna like a king looking down from his throne, as he crossed his legs and his elbows ced at the top of the roof behind him, he exuded an aura of cunning and oppressiveness.


    Like a supreme whose might is proved time and again, tempered in the visceral struggles of life and death, a king proven by victory not by inheritance, a dictator proven by his oppressive might, a regal delinquent unfettered and free.


    Right before the impulsive young officers are about to step forward to teach Chuck a lesson on justice, the Sergeant screamed out in his megaphone...


    "HALT! ALL OFFICERS STAY YOUR STATION! DO NOT MOVE OR PROVOKE! I REPEAT DO NOT MOVE OR PROVOKE"


    Then he hurried forward to Chuck, who is still smiling at the events unfolding.


    "...Norris ...Chuck Norris ... height 6''4 ...grey hair ... a rare condition of eye color changing with emotions..." the Sergeant''s breath turned hoarse as he saw the deep amber color of Chuck''s eyes, which were ck minutes ago.


    [Gulp] "...Sire..." bowed the Sergeant.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the attitude and the weird manner of speech from the Police Sergeant.


    After much deliberation, the Sarge continued,"...am ...am I in the esteemed presence of a Tzar?" as the Sarge spoke his spine and voice lowered and lowered.


    "Hahahaha"


    Chuck said nothing but hisughter more unbridled than the scorching sun said it all, an aura of a wild beast was unleashed! Blood! Violence! Everyone felt as if they were stared by a predator far high in the food chain!


    The Sarge stumbled back losing his bnce, the new rookie who was nearby helped him up...


    "Sarge, get your act together. He is but one man."


    The Sarge took a deep breath and said, "... I rather oppose an army."


    "Call in reinforcements! Use the radio, inform the police headquarters and the Chief Commissioner, tell him"


    "the Tzar of the East is in the country!"


    Another police officer walked up to Johanna, "Is informing the headquarters necessary? This is just a fire case..."


    "If he is really the Tzar, the Sarge informed the headquarters not for more Police but..."


    "...to call in the Army!"


    "...The what!!! ...What''s a Tzar?"


    "Mafia Supremes! The crownless rulers of a continent! Beings beyond thew!" said Johanna looking at Chuck as if she is looking at him for the first time.


    The cellphone of the Sarge buzzed with a call id showing ''private number''. The voice on the other side asked only one thing, "Are you sure?"


    "...he hasn''t said anything ...things are hard to confirm without bloodshed ...but if we were to engage ...none of us would be breathing."


    After a moment of silence, to the relief of the Sergeant, the voice on the other end said, "Don''t engage."


    Simultaneously the police radio starting buzzing with a request for assistance...


    "All units respond! Close all the major roadways in Wunhuan city! The city is under lockdown! All units within a 100 miles blockade and surround the 22nd square in Yiliyao district! Blockade! But do not engage! Command repeat, Blockade! Do not engage!"


    The sound of the radio was soon muffled by the noise of two Police helicopters closing in and police cruisers one after another skidding into the scene with the police siren ring!


    All the while, Chuck with a casual look took a crumpled cigarette out of his pocket, picked up a piece of scattered burning debris and lit the cigarette with the open me, exhaling a lungful of smoke. Still holding onto the ming debris, Chuck continued to sit on the trunk of the car, as if he is daring the snipers to take a shot at him, looking up at the closing in helicopters.


    If Chuck was exuding the aura of a king before, the sight of multiple police cruisers with their lights shing and the sirens ring was like a bizarre weed ceremony of a king, proving his status as a supreme, as they circle Chuck and the burning building.


    Johanna who always had a high opinion of her had merely be a background character at the moment.


    At the same moment where Johanna was feeling lost, authoritative leaders and economic hegemons are contacting one another to ry the consequential message that...


    "...The Tzar of East is here!"

 Chapter 26: The Slut Godesss Wrath and compromise (1)

    Chapter 26: The Slut Godess''s Wrath andpromise (1)


    "Ha, so he''s a Tzar of the human realm. Guess he never needed my intervention," smiled Sorscee as she looked at the blue star from the demonic Sky Pce. The veins of the so-called ''Lord of the Lust'' explode one after the other in an unhurried manner creating a purple puddle of blood on the floor.


    [drip] [drip] [drip]


    Sorscee looked back at the tortured man, the mere gaze of her divine wrath squeezed his entire being...


    [SPLATTER] "AHHHH"


    The remaining veins on his body exploded in a violent spray of blood.


    "Oh Asmodeus, I have not forgotten my days of the past, I''m not one of those who broil in vanity to scrub off the shame of past. I know exactly where Ie from, exactly how many lives I''ve taken, exactly how many times I''ve bared my body for beings of a higher power. I have no false sense of dignity, this former bitch of Lilith bit through your ''Lady''s'' throat and drank her blood, betraying her at the lowest point in her divine existence."


    As she spoke, the bloodied body of Asmodeus was scrunched up like he is being squeezed by a might hand, squeezing all the blood of his body.


    "...Pl ...ease ...mercy ..." was all that the tortured up man could say as he could feel his vitality being drained,pletely terrified over the insane eyes of the goddess he belittled.


    Ignoring the emaciated demon, she walked slowly to the meat heap that she had made of him, her nails slowly extending, half a foot each, she stabbed her into the flesh of Asmodeus, pressing the hand in, rotating he fingers, and mincing the flesh. All the while turning deaf to his screams.


    "AhhhhhHHH! You devil! Stop! StOP STOPPP!" screamed out Asmodeus as he felt his skin and flesh being yed and diced. She stabbed through the front of his lower navel and was tearing her way to the back to reach the base of his spine.


    "OH LORD LUCIFER, YOUR HUMBLE SERVANT PLEADS JUSTICE, THE GODS ARE BREAKING THE DIVINE DECREE"


    "LORD LUCIFER! THE DARK ALMIGHTY I PLEAD FOR JUSTICE!"


    "MAY YOU TAKE MERCY ON THE PLIGHT OF YOUR HUMBLE SERVANT"


    However, despite his mournful screams, the cold outer space is without a reaction, as if the entire world except Sorscee is ignoring him. Gritting his teeth through the pain of being tortured by Sorscee, Asmodeus overdrafts his soul epasses all the aura into his voice and started screaming out, the waves of his voice blew over the Nine hells, all the devils, demons, imps, locusts, llithdruids, and more looks up at the echoing voice of their Minister of Lust.


    "HEATHENS OF THEE GOD REALM ARE TESTING THE AUTHORITY OF THE SEVEN HELLS."


    "MY LORD! THIS SERVANT CAN DIE, BUT NOT WATCH THE BELITTLEMENT OF YOUR DOMINEERING REGIME."


    "DESCEND AND DECIMATE THIS INFIDEL, GIFT THIS DYING SERVANT THE PRECIOUS MEMORY OF YOUR VALIANT MIGHT INTO HIS AFTERLIFE."


    Displeased over the Gods overstepping the Divine Decree to kill their Minister of Sin, the hell residers'' starts to roar and scream out in protest. To the beings near the Seven Hells, it seemed as if the whole seven hells are rallying up in a battle cry.


    Immediately, the sky was torn asunder, with lightning cascading the edges and deafening thunder, the raucous crowd looked up to notice that distortion in space started to show the image of Asmodeus being held and tortured by Sorscee.


    At the scene of Sky Pce, a huge ming pentagram materialized with its five, star points having the immortal ck fire zing fiercely. When everyone saw the ck me an excitement more passionate than the hate for the Gods lit up in their souls. The fire of admiration!


    "Oh Mighty Lord, your humble servant kneels in reverence!"


    "Oh Mighty Lord, your humble servant kneels in deference!"


    "Lord Almighty, your humble servant kneels in obeisance!"


    "Dear Lord, your humble servant kneels in submission!"


    The very space was burning in the me as if a glutton is greedily consuming everything. Destroying the fabric of space a megalodon 1 of construction like the roman coliseum came into existence. The majestic Sky Pce of Asmodeus looked as if it is amoners'' hut next to this mammoth of an architecture.


    "So why have the obscene goddess taken a new liking to gore?" said a humanoid visage of perfection, donning an intricate metal armor of intricate craftsmanship. However, he was dirtied. Dirtied in crimson blood that was dripping down his lips like he was disturbed in the middle of a hunt. The red smidgen of blood on his face and armor did not bring forth the emotion of disgust, it only added to his allure.


    Sorscee was casually smiling at the disy of grandeur, her pale dainty hand was still deep inside Asmodeus, firmly clutching the base of his spine.


    "Lord Lucifer! Your humble servant is overwhelmed by your magnanimous presence. Look there, you sl*t goddess, my lord has descended to squash your existence, hahaha, toote for regret now!" raved Asmodeus, as he felt relieved and safe in the presence of the Almighty Ruler of the Seven Hells, The Bringer of Darkness, Lord Lucifer.


    However, contrary to his beliefs... The author introduces a simileparing the materialized structure to the majestic biggest known predator, The extinct megatoothed shark, C. megalodon is by far the biggest and most powerful shark that ever lived. This giant shark reached a length of more than 16 metres (52 ft). Carcharocles megalodon has incredible bite power, despite a lower bite to mass ratio.

 Chapter 26: The Porn Godesss Wrath and compromise (1)

    Chapter 26: The Porn Godess''s Wrath andpromise (1)


    "Ha, so he''s a Tzar of the human realm. Guess he never needed my intervention," smiled Sorscee as she looked at the blue star from the demonic Sky Pce. The veins of the so-called ''Lord of the Lust'' explode one after the other in an unhurried manner creating a purple puddle of blood on the floor.


    [drip] [drip] [drip]


    Sorscee looked back at the tortured man, the mere gaze of her divine wrath squeezed his entire being...


    [SPLATTER] "AHHHH"


    The remaining veins on his body exploded in a violent spray of blood.


    "Oh Asmodeus, I have not forgotten my days of the past, I''m not one of those who broil in vanity to scrub off the shame of past. I know exactly where Ie from, exactly how many lives I''ve taken, exactly how many times I''ve bared my body for beings of a higher power. I have no false sense of dignity, this former bitch of Lilith bit through your ''Lady''s'' throat and drank her blood, betraying her at the lowest point in her divine existence."


    As she spoke, the bloodied body of Asmodeus was scrunched up like he is being squeezed by a might hand, squeezing all the blood of his body.


    "...Pl ...ease ...mercy ..." was all that the tortured up man could say as he could feel his vitality being drained,pletely terrified over the insane eyes of the goddess he belittled.


    Ignoring the emaciated demon, she walked slowly to the meat heap that she had made of him, her nails slowly extending, half a foot each, she stabbed her into the flesh of Asmodeus, pressing the hand in, rotating he fingers, and mincing the flesh. All the while turning deaf to his screams.


    "AhhhhhHHH! You devil! Stop! StOP STOPPP!" screamed out Asmodeus as he felt his skin and flesh being yed and diced. She stabbed through the front of his lower navel and was tearing her way to the back to reach the base of his spine.


    "OH LORD LUCIFER, YOUR HUMBLE SERVANT PLEADS JUSTICE, THE GODS ARE BREAKING THE DIVINE DECREE"


    "LORD LUCIFER! THE DARK ALMIGHTY I PLEAD FOR JUSTICE!"


    "MAY YOU TAKE MERCY ON THE PLIGHT OF YOUR HUMBLE SERVANT"


    However, despite his mournful screams, the cold outer space is without a reaction, as if the entire world except Sorscee is ignoring him. Gritting his teeth through the pain of being tortured by Sorscee, Asmodeus overdrafts his soul epasses all the aura into his voice and started screaming out, the waves of his voice blew over the Nine hells, all the devils, demons, imps, locusts, llithdruids, and more looks up at the echoing voice of their Minister of Lust.


    "HEATHENS OF THEE GOD REALM ARE TESTING THE AUTHORITY OF THE SEVEN HELLS."


    "MY LORD! THIS SERVANT CAN DIE, BUT NOT WATCH THE BELITTLEMENT OF YOUR DOMINEERING REGIME."


    "DESCEND AND DECIMATE THIS INFIDEL, GIFT THIS DYING SERVANT THE PRECIOUS MEMORY OF YOUR VALIANT MIGHT INTO HIS AFTERLIFE."


    Displeased over the Gods overstepping the Divine Decree to kill their Minister of Sin, the hell residers'' starts to roar and scream out in protest. To the beings near the Seven Hells, it seemed as if the whole seven hells are rallying up in a battle cry.


    Immediately, the sky was torn asunder, with lightning cascading the edges and deafening thunder, the raucous crowd looked up to notice that distortion in space started to show the image of Asmodeus being held and tortured by Sorscee.


    At the scene of Sky Pce, a huge ming pentagram materialized with its five, star points having the immortal ck fire zing fiercely. When everyone saw the ck me an excitement more passionate than the hate for the Gods lit up in their souls. The fire of admiration!


    "Oh Mighty Lord, your humble servant kneels in reverence!"


    "Oh Mighty Lord, your humble servant kneels in deference!"


    "Lord Almighty, your humble servant kneels in obeisance!"


    "Dear Lord, your humble servant kneels in submission!"


    The very space was burning in the me as if a glutton is greedily consuming everything. Destroying the fabric of space a megalodon 1 of construction like the roman coliseum came into existence. The majestic Sky Pce of Asmodeus looked as if it is amoners'' hut next to this mammoth of an architecture.


    "So why have the obscene goddess taken a new liking to gore?" said a humanoid visage of perfection, donning an intricate metal armor of intricate craftsmanship. However, he was dirtied. Dirtied in crimson blood that was dripping down his lips like he was disturbed in the middle of a hunt. The red smidgen of blood on his face and armor did not bring forth the emotion of disgust, it only added to his allure.


    Sorscee was casually smiling at the disy of grandeur, her pale dainty hand was still deep inside Asmodeus, firmly clutching the base of his spine.


    "Lord Lucifer! Your humble servant is overwhelmed by your magnanimous presence. Look there, you sl*t goddess, my lord has descended to squash your existence, hahaha, toote for regret now!" raved Asmodeus, as he felt relieved and safe in the presence of the Almighty Ruler of the Seven Hells, The Bringer of Darkness, Lord Lucifer.


    However, contrary to his beliefs... The author introduces a simileparing the materialized structure to the majestic biggest known predator, The extinct megatoothed shark, C. megalodon is by far the biggest and most powerful shark that ever lived. This giant shark reached a length of more than 16 metres (52 ft). Carcharocles megalodon has incredible bite power, despite a lower bite to mass ratio.

 Chapter 27: The Porn Godesss Wrath and Compromise (2)

    Chapter 27: The Porn Godess''s Wrath and Compromise (2)


    "You lowly dog, you dare speak out of turn in my presence..." Lord Lucifer coldly stared at Asmodeus.


    "...My Lord ...I ..."


    "Kneel" with just this one word, the imperial mark in Asmodeus'' forehead lit up and a strange force enveloped him, forcing him to kowtow, despite his body mutted and his spine held by Sorscee.


    "The etiquette of the Seven Hells are always strange, we Gods rarely treat our subjects this harshly," chided Sorscee.


    "Save the faux benevolence, I''ve been the Dark Ruler long before your existence. I know full well of the denizens of ''God Realm'' thinking and behavior."


    "Ha, saves me putting up a show then," as Sorscee wanted to continue speaking, she was abruptly interrupted by the cold voice of the Dark Lord.


    "Leave now and nevery afinger on the dark blood kin."


    "Are you ordering me?" mockingly smiled Sorscee.


    "Yes, the divine decree is still in ce. If you wish to instigate a war between the major realms, I will immediately tear your body into pieces and imprison my soul in my ck me to burn for eternity, a fate cruel than death," the cold eyes of Lucifer indicated that what he was saying is no threat, but a mere fact if Sorscee dares to disobey him.


    [Tch] Sorscee clicked her tongue annoyed over the serious words of Lucifer.


    "The rumors are true, the Dark Lord has no patience in himself. No woman will be interested in a man who cannot hold it in," winked Sorscee, ignoring the unamused face of Lucifer, she continued...


    "I would have usually given you face, but this minor character has caused sphemy in God''s presence. His soul should belong to me for 3 eras of torture."


    Lucifer''s eyes looked troubled as he learned of his subordinated misdeeds. However, he did not want to appear weak when the whole of the Seven Hells is watching.


    He was about to step up to fight with Sorscee, the witty Porn Goddess quickly made her first move, not on Lucifer, but on Asmodeus...


    "AAHHHHHHH" the guttural scream of the Asmodeus echoed out as Sorscee pulled out a portion of the base of Asmodeus'' spine. The eerie lumbar spine 1 of a high demon is ominously wriggling in her hand with purple blood dripping.


    "YOU DARE ACT WANTONLY IN MY PRESENCE!" thundered Lucifer, he felt he was insulted as his subordinate was attacked in his presence.


    Unafraid of the intimidating aura of Lucifer, Sorscee smiled at him with her bloody hand still holding a part of Asmodeus'' spine...


    "Dear Dark Lord, why must we, the beings of higher existence squabble over..." she turned her sight over the wailing Asmodeus, "...trifling things..."


    "I won''t stand for the dark kin being mistreated by the divine," coldly said Lucifer.


    "Hahaha, you crack me up Lord of Darkness. Save me the sermon, I''m a Goddess, myself" Sorscee strangely smiled at him and pulled on the sash of her toga, baring her perfect tear-drop breasts for the world to see. Her divine face, the cascading and fluttering hair, her dainty neck and her delicate cor bone; mere mortals both men and women are unable to take in any more perfection of her beauty, as their breath gets heated and eyes blur in arousal.


    Only the Dark Lord has the mental might to see her exposed flesh, the divine beauty of the Porn Goddess is every man and woman''s wet dream. As he looked past her cor bone, he saw breasts that were neitherrge nor tiny, a perfect handful of squeezable mounds that is neither too perky nor saggy, with the perfect weight.


    Her bony corbone and the perfectly t navel with faint definitions of her feminine fitness puts all supermodels to shame. The perfect scoops of her breasts were topped with the tasty cherry of her pinkish nipples as if emphasizing the sweetness of the treat, her nipples were surrounded by the perfect circle of the smoothest pinkish-brown are.


    Being a demon at the core, even the Dark Lord could not resist such temptations of such divine grace.


    "Come Lucifer, take me and show your subjects that the hellion goddess is subjugated by the manly c*ck of the Great Lord Lucifer," smiled Sorscee as she offered her body to be ravaged with all of the Seven hells watching...


    ### 1


    Makena got off her phone with a heavy look on her face...


    "What happened..." asked Joab.


    "I''ve received intel that the Sinoise government knows about Big Brother Chuck''s whereabouts... They know he''s in the country..."


    "Heh, who cares? Father can destroy the whole army on his own, no form of authority can y tricks on him."


    "You won''t know, but from my time in the world army, I''vee across several military-funded projects that are researching the powers of a Tzar."


    "They cannot do squat! The weak have always been jealous, fearful and curious of the mighty, Tzar holds the structural authority in check, and they are the very foundation of human society, blessed by the beings of divine since birth."


    "That is the problem! Big Brother Chuck does not affiliate with any divine entity. He is an enigma to even among the Tzars..."


    The worried rant of Makena froze up Joab, he is an impulsive man, but on no counts he is stupid. He clearly understood the implication of Makena.


    [Gulp] "You mean..."


    "...Yes, we may see more Tzars or even worse, those secluded organizations maye in y..." The lumbar spine is a bone called the sacrum, which is part of the pelvis, which connects to the lower end of the spine. Scene change

 Chapter 28: Tzars Prestige: Blood will flood!

    Chapter 28: Tzar''s Prestige: Blood will flood!


    At the scene of the fire, before Chuck could finish his cigarette, he was surrounded by hundreds of patrol cars and police choppers circling his location. A city-wide evacuation has been ordered.


    In the high tension atmosphere, onene of the blockade is being cleared and the patrol cars are backing to give way to a line-up of ck vehicles that are hurriedly making their way through the blockades.


    A fully geared up team of Special Operatives flooded the scene and ordered the Sergeant to hand over themand of the crime scene. The firefighters were asked to leave, Hanks gave a troubled look at Chuck who seemed to be changing into a different person by the minute. He pulled the disguised Akane alongside him and left with his team.


    The other local police are asked to clear out the area and are prohibited to a perimeter of 500mts from the said location.


    "What Sarge, we are just going to let these special ops bastard to take over our case?" fumed Johanna feeling pissed at how everyone is treating her and the police team as insignificant.


    "Let go, Johanna. Things are way over our pay grade, we don''t have the authority or the clearance for firepower to deal with a Tzar," as the Sarge was cating Johanna, a youngmanding operative in the Special Ops team mockinglyughed at the two.


    "Heh, least the old man knows his ce. You should follow your superior''s spineless lead and shut your b*tching about, let the pros do their job. You may pick a thing or two watching us work," smirked the young officer as he made his way to the leisurely smoking Chuck.


    He looked back and smiled at Johanna, then he made a weird face which he thought was his tough-look face, loudly clocked his gun to load and held it loosely in his hand.


    "Chuck, isn''t it? Step into the van, it''s cozier inside," hearing an irritating male voice, Chuck looked up.


    "As you could see we have you surrounded by the entire city, there is nowhere to run. Get in, let not make things messy."


    "Run?" Chuck focused on the arrogant operative that was speaking to him...


    ### 1


    At the entrance of the town, the Chief of Army Staff and the Defense Minister of the country are asked to convene in a meeting in the army tent that was set-up as amand post. The entire country was at a red alert, regiments of various army units are making its way to the perimeter.


    Due to proximity, the Defense minister arrived early and was made to wait inside the tent, apanied by themanding officer of the regiment.


    The Chief of Police was by the entrance of the tent as his grade is not high enough to join in the discussion.


    "Has the army arrived?" asked an aged voice.


    "Sir Minister, we have 2 units on standby, the other units are on its way," answered a young officer, decorated with various medals of valor in hismander suit.


    "Not enough... not enough..." wheezed the old man looking worried.


    "But Sir, the might of Tzar is a myth, he is just but one man, If not for the loss of public property, one round of heavy artillery will leave no pieces left of him."


    The muddy old eyes of the Minister looked up, "Mr...?"


    "Brigade General Li Jun, grandson of the famed Admiral Li"


    [Cough] [Cough] "Pardon me, you did seem familiar. So you arerade Li''s grandson."


    "Yes, grandfather mentioned a lot about you..." as Brigadier Li was trying to weasel a familiar rtionship with the defense Minister he was interrupted by a First Lieutenant, who''s a close aide of him.


    The brigadier berated displeased, "I told you not to disturb me..."


    However, the First Lieutenant has no time to pacify the mood of his friend and superior, with shaky hands he lifted up a bag that was dripping red, in a cracked voice he said, "...it ...it''s ...raining ...blood and ...body ...pieces ..."


    [Sigh]


    "So it begins again," the aged Minister became more dispirited at the news of carnage.


    "Minister, this is good news! He is now a terrorist! We can make this a military operation and wipe the scourge off from the face of this, ending his existence here and now! I have somemands to issue, I will get back to you with good news in an hour..." as the Brigadier turned to move out, he was held in ce by an arm, an arm feeble and wrinkled to look at, but the hold was like as if his shoulder was held by a metal pincer.


    "Brigadier, though your grandfather''s achievements are undeniable, the next generation, Li Wei, your father was even more dazzling. However, you didn''t identify yourself as his son, why?"


    "Minister, don''t jest with me. Though my old man had an impressive military career initially, he lost all his fleet and crew became the sole survivor of a failed military operation, causing the state millions of dors in loss. Even more deplorable, he survived but everyone died. He is a coward who could not ce his country above his life. He ran away for his life. He is the stain of the Li military family," Brigadier''s jaw tightened and face flushed as he was made to go down a difficult memoryne.


    "Even if the admiral is a coward, a fleet of over 50 bomber ships and submarines were destroyed. An elite army unit of thousands is killed with none alive. Were you not curious about what he was against...?"


    "It was ssified. Ever with the rank of Brigadier General, I don''t have clearance."


    The minister wentpletely silent for a minute as if he is trying to remember a memory that he tried so hard to forget. Hearing no reply from the Minister, Brigadier Jun was about to leave...


    "...Let me tell you one connection to your father''s mission..."


    "..."


    "...Tzar..."


    ### 1


    Johanna cleaned up an entire town infested of mafia members, murderers and drug movers by herself. She is no meek character, the number of men she slit throats is more than the ones who she kissed. However, her face is all terrified and her whole body is shaking at the sight of what she''s seeing...


    The cocky operative who talked down to Chuck is frozen with a terrified look on his face because only his head remains...


    A dark visage of a man with a hand is holding a blood-dripping head and is breaking open a metal door of a liquor store with the other.


    "Ahh it''s been long since I''ve let loose," deeply exhaled a male dressed in a suit. Everyone knows who he is, but the people present cannot connect the current visage to the one that they know a few minutes ago. The one they see now has no connection to the human.


    It is a beast.


    A beast back in his forest, enjoying the thrill of the hunt. The civilized society is too much restriction on it, as it is meant to hunt! Meant to kill! To conquer!


    A bloody being that relishes the warmth of blood sttering on its face!


    On the scene of the massacre, the police were the only ones kept alive, only because the Chief of Police and their Sergeantmand to not engage. Even when they saw the team of Special Ops being ughtered, the Sergeant and Police Chief ordered not to interfere.


    Some impulsive police officers wanted to breakmand and move in on their own, but as the killing piled up, the gruesome way each died, more horrific than the other, they were secretly relieved that they weremanded not to engage.


    With a distorted electronic ry, the transmitter on an iplete dead body buzzed "toon 3654! Report your status! Reinforcements will arrive shortly!"


    "toon 3654..." the message kept repeating.


    With shaky hands, the Sergeant picked up the buzzing transmitter...


    [Click}


    "Reporting tomand..."


    "... Report Status! What the hell is happening there? What was all the screaming?" replied an impatient male voice...


    "...I don''t know I don''t know"


    "just don''t send anyone..."


    "..."


    "...Didn''t you request reinforcement?"


    "..."


    "...All those who made the request are dead... Don''t send any more men to die..."


    "...This is a death abyss! ...We as humans cannot take part in this"


    "Order evacuation! Leave! Leave! Don''t look back! LEAVE!"


    The Sergeant became more hysterical as the more he talked, he became a crazed man drenched in fear, but none berated him. Everyone''s throat and limbs are frozen by the cruel ughter that they witnessed... Scene transition Scene transition

 Chapter 29: Turned On (1): In an instant

    Chapter 29: Turned On (1): In an instant


    Lucifer, the Father-Demon of Seven Hells, a fallen messiah of the Almighty high God of Creation, Bhramah. He was the progenitor of the Dark blood kin. The chaotic demons and the devils of evil order originate from his soul and flesh. He stole the secrets of creation and merged the Seven nes of Evil Sin into his body, a feat causing soul-searing pain and near impossible.


    Past the soul burning pain, the self-muttion and the near ruin of hisplete existence, a miracle happened, the miracle of creation.


    His will to survive shone through the chaotic storm of his ambition. He a mere messiah, mutated.


    A never before seen entity came into existence. He became the opposite of virtues, a counter of the Gods and the Godly might. Wings pitch ck, eyes cruel, temper horrid, empathy none and full of sins and violence. He is the personification of the word ''corruption''.


    A mutated entity is no equal to the God of creation, or so thought those from the God Realm. Gods, Divine Champions and MArtial warriors are sent in bathes to end him, but he continued like an inextinguishable me.


    His colossal reputation was won over and recognized by the repeated killings of beings strong and stronger. A millennium of continued killing, a coliseum of heads of the enemies made the God Realm recognize that Father-Demon is here to stay and is an existence beyond their authority.


    The age-long killing and war made his nerves numb and emotionless. It takes a lot to make this mammoth of a being to feel something.


    That is what exactly Sorscee made happen when she bared her dignity in front of the Dark Lord. The divine body of the Porn Goddess is not perfect but near perfection, by her choice. The minor ws only made her beauty less stic and added more personality.


    Despite his mastery of Lust, the sphemy of ravaging a goddess with all his subjects watching is a forbidden act that he never before experienced. What''s forbidden is the sweetest, and the Sin Lord knows this better than anyone.


    When Sorscee walked to him topless like a prostitute soliciting a client. She is wanted to be recognized as nothing more than that, the idea of a branded as a sl*t is the most romanticpliment for the queer goddess. She continued to slowly walk toward Lucifer like the perfect whor* purring with her eyes and body.


    Despite her sexual provocation, Father-Demon was hesitating over the unrobed Goddess. She decided to kindle more than lust in the Dark Lord, she wanted to bring out sparks of envy, so she had her attention shifted over back to the blue star...


    ###


    <em></em>


    <em>"...Run?..."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Haha yeah, don''t even think about it,"</em>


    smiling confidently at Chuck, the youngmander continued,


    <em></em>


    <em>"It is rumored that you can even beat bullets fired at you. The Chief told us that you are some kind of superhuman. Especially the old fogies, they make it as if you''re some god."</em>


    Amused over the tone of the youngmanding officer, Chuck smiled and casually asked,


    <em></em>


    <em>"Mmhm, what do you think?"</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Me? Hahaha, I think it is a pile of crap. Criminals like you should rot in prison or be shot dead. Instead, you bunch call yourself some kind of an emperor. It is the biggest joke that I''ve ever heard. "</em>


    Raising his brows and with a queer look, Chuck replied,


    <em></em>


    <em>"Why don''t you pull the trigger on my forehead and do the world some good? You made it very sure that everyone knows that the gun is loaded."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"I''m impulsive, I know that, but I''m no idiot. The government fears you because you have some form of leverage. However, I thought of a small n, I may have official restriction to go after you and drag you like the lowly dog you are, but for a man of my position, everyone you know, are mere ythings."</em>


    Finding the cocky officer entertaining, Chuck took a closer nce at him...


    <em></em>


    <em>"Heh, think I''m bluffing? Did the name Akane ring a bell? See our intelligence is very fast and efficient. We know you burnt down this ce for her, who is a whoring slut came to meet you in a sex clinic without the knowledge of her husband."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"She has nothing to do with me..."</em>


    Themander thought that Chuck''s words are fragile excuses to protect his mistress. Self-absorbed in his victory, he continued,


    <em></em>


    <em>"Maybe, yes. Maybe, no. But she will suffer just for knowing you. How''s the p*ssy of a married woman? Oh don''t tell me, I want to be surprised."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Your little gang of knuckleheads trying to y bad guys on the street, you think we don''t know? There was a change in the political power of the country. The new president authorized a special wing to deal with high-risk criminals like you. We''ve been monitoring you for the past 3 years now. We know everything about you."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Each and every one of your subordinate dogs will be shot dead on the streets and branded as terrorists. Even their family won''t mourn for them."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"...hmm, what else?..."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Haha want to y the ''hard man'' with me? I''ve cracked many cold men until they beg, clutching my shoes licking it and I still crushed''em."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"I don''t like targeting men out a man''s life, its less fun. I usually take the women close to him. You surprisingly have not many, not working down there?"</em>


    the entire Special Ops team burst outughing, who had Chuck circled amidst the conversation.


    Still smoking the remnants of the cigarette, Chuck asked,


    <em></em>


    <em>"...what else?..."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Oh, want to hear more? We know about Ma-ke-na. The only girl you have some form of rtionship. Man, she''s is a fine piece of meat, and she is ady of authority. The poor woman doesn''t know that she''s a pawn and all her power is just an illusion. As soon as we have you in custody she''ll be in my custody to be ''used'' a bargaining chip," saying so the young officer licked his lips, smirking at Chuck.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Despite you crumbling to mymands and being an obedient dog, I''ll humiliate her in front of you and pass her to my team, let her be r*ped..."


    </em>


    The Special Opsmanded stopped there


    Not because he wanted to...


    ...but because he was forced to

 Chapter 30: Turned On (2): Flip My Switch

    Chapter 30: Turned On (2): Flip My Switch


    We, humans, get bored in time with almost everything, our quest for ''newer'' and ''interesting'' is a never-ending constant. The jail is made with the principle that life restricted to doing nothing is torture. However, the feeling of bored happens only over a period of time, it never happens in an instant.


    We will give everything an instant, a boring si, a dry book, even an advertisement flyer; no one will be bored in an instant.


    The smallest unit of time, ''the instant'' is always taken for granted and never recognized. However, Special Operative''smander, Li Yong, clearly knew the extent of the instant...


    An idle Chuck was like a messy pile of wrecked machinery, it will appear nky, dull, loud and. Because he had all the parts but was not assembled for destruction, until his will to kill materialized. He is machinery because his'' prowess and functionality is beyond mortal capacity with a flip of a switch. That is what happened in an instant.


    He was switched on... in an instant...


    Commander Li Yong, understood the ''instant'' because that is when his life was lost...


    Within an instant, Chuck reached his hand forward, clutched the side of the head of the goodmander, bones of steel wrapped in metal wires is an urate description of his arm. Chuck squeezed his hand into his face, his fingers digging deep into the soft facial flesh and the hard skull bones...


    [Stter] Capriies and blood veins ruptured, the metal pincers like fingers press forward at the crimson explosion of blood.


    [Crack] Chuck''s hand broke into part of the skull of the already dying Commander Li Yong, he reached further into his skull, white and red fluids leak out, he grabbed by the top of the spine and with a slight moe of his shoulder, pulled the head off, and walked slowly away.


    The promisingmanding operative of the Special Ops was left standing perfectly still with just one difference the instant before...


    ...blood pouring out from his neck like a geyser with chuck walking off with a bleeding head in the background...


    ...he wasn''t even allowed to scream...


    ...it all happened ...


    ...in an instant...


    ###


    "Mmmmmm Yesss" moaned out the sl*tty goddess as Chuck made his first kill. She cupped her tit and squeezed it hard to add lust to the scene of the gore.


    Sorscee who was watching smiled brighter and brighter as she saw Chuck change from a sloppy middle-aged man to a sharp warrior de. She ignored everything as her nipples hardened and her knees felt weak as she felt the arousal in her raise at the sight of the decisive kill of the valiant warrior.


    She mocking looked at Lucifer who is still holding back with second thoughts.


    She smirked at him as if she''s mocking him for not being a man and turned her attention fully to Chuck, losing interest in him.


    [Boom]


    A ck scaled hand clutches the neck of the obscene goddess, the hand on her neck tightened as if she was locked up in guillotine. Lucifer broke through the space constraints and traveled the hundreds of miles between then in a mere fraction of a second and held her life in his hand, demonstrating his might.


    It may appear is as if the celestial flower is going to be crushed by that hand. Despite being choked, she only smiled back at Lucifer. Her perverted passion being ignited deep within, she reached for his other hand and brought it to her left tit and squeezed his hand over it.


    "Mmm," a muffled moan escape from her, taking with it, the remained of the air in her lungs.


    "I understand you have an ulterior motive, but I am powerful enough to not care," as he said this, she kept looking at the blue star, noticing her eyes, even Father-Demon looked up at the blue star.


    When he was looking away from Sorscee, her lips moved, but no sound came, as he was held firmly by the neck by a being as mighty as the Creation God. However, if one looked at her lips, they may read the word from it...


    Her lips mouthed...


    ''...not for long...'' and she kept looking at Chuck.


    Despite her life in peril, she cupped her p*ssy over her toga and squeezed hard on it, the wetness spreading to the sides of the bunched up silk, her eyes having a deep tint of crazy and lust as if a switch was flipped in her.


    ################################################################################


    Hi, Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, Stones 300 for more chapters.


    Discord: xfables#5861

 Chapter 31: Give Me Head!

    Chapter 31: Give Me Head!mander..." was all that the deputy of the Special Ops team could say, Li Yong''s death felt surreal. Even when wide awake during the middle of the day, everyone wished to wake up from the nightmare.


    Sadly, the first thing you understand as an adult is that wishes don''te true. When in nightmare children hold tight onto their doll foraging some semnce of safety, whereas grown men they hold onto their toys...


    The deputy tried to hurriedly get the tactical shotgun holstered on his back. However, before he could reach his gun, Chuck threw the head of hismander towards him. The subconscious respect for his superior made the deputy grab onto the mutted head of hismander. This decision that the deputy made to not let his superior''s head fall on the floor cost him his life.


    Chuck rushed up the ''corpse armed'' deputy, the shock from his reaction made the Deputy froze up as he found Chuck up close.


    [Creak] Chuck clutched onto the neck of the deputy and squeezed hard till hisrynx, esophagus and his spinal cord became a mangled mess of minced flesh and bones.


    With Eyes wide open the Deputy died a horrific death of suffocation, blood loss, and muttion.


    ###


    "Can''t you drive any faster?" raged the strong feminine voice of Makena.


    "I am using my armored car like a tank, crashing off anyone that gets in the way,"ined Joab, feeling the heartache of his favorite car being used for tarmac derby.


    "Besides, why are you worried about Father? It''s not like I don''t know about Tzars. Each can wipe-out an army of his own. Despite, you and Father keeping it a secret, I''ve got some intel on Tzars on my own," proudly smiled Joab.


    The cold face of Makena told her that she''spletely displeased with her brother, "If you''re not driving I''d have smacked your head, till it hit the ground."


    "Yeah, you always keep things from me and hit me when I ask," the Mafia Boss pouted like a child to his no-nonsense little sister.


    "I''ll tell you this, which is not a secret in the high circles. The Tzars are not as invincible as the rumors portray. They are strong, but not immortal. Each Tzar has a strong body, but that does not make them the dark hegemons. They barely have the strength of ten men, individually it may seem a lot, but against an army that is just a stronger beast, which needs a stronger bullet."


    Shocked over the revtion, Joab asked, "...then why are they feared? The whole of the government and the army of multiple nations quake in their boots so much that they are willing to let each Tzar rule a continent from the dark."


    [Sigh] "...each Tzar is born with a quirk, a talent that is truly supernatural and beyond science. Clever maniption of this unexinable gift and using advantageous terrain is what makes a Tzar a peril to a nation."


    "..." looking at the puzzled face of her brother, Makena quietly signed and thought, ''brother you traded muscles for the brain.''


    "Think of Tzar as a nuclear missile, but it needs to be assembled andunched in a silo to be a devastating weapon of mass destruction. Tzars are terrifying because they are easy to hide and canunch an unexpected attack causing unspeakable devastation."


    "..." looking at the still confused face of her brother Makena gave up.


    "...what is Fathe''s supernatural quirk?..."


    To Joab''s question, Makena looked away, "...the details of one''s quirk is the biggest taboo for a Tzar. It is said that a Tzar shows you his quirk only when he intends to kill you."


    "...but, you know, right?..."


    "..." this time Makena did not answer and kept quiet.


    "...you and father never tell me anything..." bitterly mumbled Joab, and rode the car more recklessly than before.


    [Sigh] "...Big brother Chuck is the only Tzar whose quirk is well-known to all the intelligence organizations in the world..."


    "...his quirk is not as destructive as some of the other Tzars, but it was the one most envied by other Tzars..."


    "...Big brother Chuck''s quirk is ... Foresight..."


    "...what does foresight do..." asked Joab proving that he is aplete muscle-head.


    "Predictions with almost 100% uracy."


    After telling Joab, Makena kept quiet and worriedly looked up at the grey skies, she quietly repeated in her heart...


    ''Big brother Chuck, please hold out, we''reing soon


    ###


    The other operatives reacted when they found Chuck next to their deputy, who is purple-faced and spewing our blood from his mouth, with his head bent at a weird angle.


    One might say that the Deputy should have prioritized shooting Chuck, who''s a lethal threat than trying to grab the head of his dead superior.


    We, humans, are creatures of habit, especially trained men such as the Special Ops Team are forced to recognize the symbol of hierarchy. The weird part that leaves one baffled is hisplete trust of Chuck in the Deputy''s peculiar reaction. As though Chuck could look into his head.


    Out of training and habit, the predictable team pulled up the easiest gun to reach, aim and shoot, the Colt M1911.


    [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] [Bang]...


    They shot at the back of the fast-moving Chuck.


    "Arghhhh" Chuck muffled his scream and kept running towards the operative that is the farthest opposite fromthe dead Deputy.


    Thought Chuck was shot multiple times, itcked the power of a shot-gun. The bullets break Chuck''s skin, ripping his suit, making his inner shirt trained crimson, each bullet embeds itself into the flesh of Chuck, but that is where they stop.


    When the Operatives emptied their clip, Chuck was already in front of the next operative. When their eyes meet, it takes but a moment of notice to know... between the predator and the prey.


    The moment to Kill and the moment to die.


    This operative is an explosion expert. Before the other team members could reload the gun, Chuck expertly pulled the safety pins on the grenades on his uniform, as if he was an explosion expert himself and threw poor sob perfectly in the center of the Special Ops encirclement.


    [BOOOM]


    Thepounded st raised debris in the air and lowered visibility.


    Another operative died a gruesome death exploding like a watermelon, piece of flesh still falling from the sky.


    Withoutmand and directions, the operatives have be headless sheep. Whilst Chuck is operating like an expert butcher, every move and every cut precise and follows a queer reason that skins the carcass to its bones.


    If Commander Li Yong is still alive, he would have recognized that Chuck''s every action is the perfect counter to their every move. It is like he preemptively knows the perfect way out of every fickle situation.


    ################################################################################


    Hi, Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, Stones 300 for more chapters.


    Discord: xfables#5861

 Chapter 32: Naked truth and Naked Sorscee!

    Chapter 32: Naked truth and Naked Sorscee!


    In the temporarymand tent, when Li Jun heard from the Defense Minister that his father''sst mission was rted to a Tzar. He was stunned speechless. He always suspected that his father''sst mission was connected to a secret war waged against an enemy county and the media reportings over the entire incident was muffled by the government.


    He was mostly right, but the war wasn''t against an army, but against an army equivalent...


    ...a Tzar.


    The aged Defense Minister continued with his old voice wheezing, "...don''t belittle your old man. Li Wei, as his name suggests, he is a great man..."


    "...A valiant officer, who worked his rank up in the army only by merit and achievements. He was awarded many times for his valiant efforts. He surrounded himself with an entire division of elite brother that he could share life and death with no regrets. His regiment was the best, every solider on the division was the best. Back in the day, the recognition of Li Wei was more sought after than a military medal..."


    "...on the fateful day, the country lost lives in droves. Patriotic soldiers killed in multitudes, their valor never to praised or spoken about. Through the mountain of corpses, two came out alive, a Tzar and your father..."


    "That is what was wrong! Him being alive is wrong! He should have died! Bravely! Like a warrior! Growing up, I resented my father being alive! He made me a son of a cowardly man!" screamed out Li Jun.


    "...heh... naivety wears off with age... I am too old... too old..."


    "...you think your father wanted to let all hisrades die and live by himself?"


    "...you think a Tzar will let the one who against him to live?"


    "...you think he does not wish to be dead alongside the elite army division that he so carefully created with his entire army career, a division of 12,386 men, of which he knows the name of every soldier..."


    "...heh, you think you know everything..."


    When Brigadier Li jun dazed and in emotional turmoil over the words of the Minister.


    His reverie was interrupted by amanding female voice, as she walked into the tent, she said, "The country requested the ultimate price from a valiant military hero like Li Wei. A war against Tzar is a suicide mission. Li Wei and hismanding division knew fully well they are being assigned to their death with this mission, but to Li Wei, the sacrifice was crueler..."


    "...To a warrior like Li Wei, death on the battlefield is nothing to him. If the orders of the highmand are to behead him, he will do it with his own hands. However, the country wanted more from him, more beyond a glorious death. They wanted him to live, to survive the death trap, to live to tell the tale and be branded into a shameful existence that even his son will hate. They wanted him to survive to..."


    "...collect intelligence..." listlessly said Li junpleting the sentence.


    Smirking at the quietened Brigadier, she said, "The Li family descendant is not half bad."


    "Greetings Minister, we meet again," said the female voice.


    "...hello, Army Chief Wang Xui Ying, it is always a pleasure to meet you..." [cough] [cough]


    "Please, Minister, call me little Ying as how you always used to call me," smiled a fit and vigorous woman in her early 50''s dressed in a decorated army suit.


    ###


    When Chuck threw out the operative to explode, the gore and cruelty of the ughter served as an aphrodisiac for the Porn Goddess. Watching the carnage, she was permeated with lust, her libido quivering in need of a strong male.


    Unbale to control herself, Sorscee reached up and pulled Lucifer by the top front of his armor, making the Dark Lord break his stare away from Chuck.


    Not expecting the sudden pull from the Goddess, Father-Demon''s face went close to Sorscee with his hand still holding her neck.


    When up close his purple pupil and white iris melded a weird sense of demonic charm. His robust might and the uncertainty of survival fueled the masochistic streak in the obscene celestial.


    In a short moment of staring at each other''s eyes, Sorscee pushed her face forward and kissed the lips of Father-Demon, leaving everyone, including Lucifer himself, startled. Without any sense of reverence, Sorsee grabbed the Demon Lord by his neck, as she intensified her kiss.


    Sorscee, licked his lower lip, bit and pulled lightly on it and with a half-smirk, she pressed herself forward and kissed his full mouth, pressing her tongue into his mouth, licking the rough wet tongue of him from the inside. Like a parched dog, she slurped on his spit.


    To the cheers and leering of the entire Dark kin race, Sorscee became more fervent in her passion towards Lucifer. The Dark Lord let the ck me engulf both of them, burning away Sorscee''s reminder of her toga and melting away his armor.


    Two immorally enticing bodies of creation entwined each other. Sorscee''s bootilicious perky bubble-butt was full-on disy, which wasplemented by her long smooth thigh and her tiny waist. The entire sight of her naked back made the weak-minded men and women of the dark kin pass out with multiple orgasms.


    Lucifer pressed his chiseled muscr body on her and kissed back her, taking back the initiative and with one hand he gave a tight p to her left ass cheek, letting the perky globe ripple sexily.


    Sorscee followed his lead letting her bepletely dominated, she even used her divine aura to envelope the Seven hells to let all of the dark kin see her naked body and her dignity trampled by Father-Demon.


    However, the Dark Lord who was distracted by his male ego being stroked failed to notice that micro strands of golden light were entering Sorcess''s body which in turn slowly increased her strength.


    The increase is at a snail''s pace, but no matter how small, the increase is undeniable and is steadily umting.


    x-X END of CHAPTER X-x


    Hello readers,


    Please Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, Reach Power Stones 100 for more chapters.


    Discord: xfables#5861

 Chapter 33: Respect for the Living

    Chapter 33: Respect for the Living


    [Deep Inhale] ''I have at least a couple dozen bullets in my back''


    ''My heart is beating at 14 beats per minute''


    ''an extreme case of Athletic heart syndrome''


    ''my body temperature went down''


    ''my blood feels cold''


    ''numb to exhaustion''


    ''numb to body stress''


    ''numb to pain''


    ''increased focus''


    ''I see everything in slow motion''


    ''it is starting again...''


    These were the thought that was running through Chuck''s mind as the massivepound explosion rattled the surrounding, everyone was disoriented, but Chuck was in a daze remembering the same incident that he always recollects before he is about to enact a ughter fest of blood and carnage...


    ###


    Chuck, 13-year old, back then, he was a very disoriented young man. He was going through a tragedy of losing the world in which he grew up and was shoved into a new reality. One that was less pleasant and less caring than the life he knew...


    Unhinged by the loss of his folks, young Chuck became a lost and quiet boy. Theck of vigor for a boy of his age made Chuck often being misunderstood and isted by his peers. He spent most of his time in the woods near his foster care during his time there...


    The ce was a locally popr hunting ground, where people in the county will bring out their guns to shoot at wild animals during the hunting season. Most of those who carry a gun, they shoot for fun. They rarely kill anythingrger than a rabbit.


    However, one strange man always brings out a big animal by the end of the day. Despite his big catch he never bragged about his kills. He hunted alone and always calmly left with the carcass of his kills. Even when people tied to talk to him, he replied with a short curt word, disying his clear disinterest in conversation.


    The most he talked is when he asked permission to take the leftover carcass of the others. When people noticed him taking the left-over dead animal, people thought of him more as a scavager rather than a hunter. In time, he was treated like a beggar as some shameless men boasted that the big kills that he carries where their hunt.


    Strangely the man never defended himself, despite hearing the lies. He never argued with those speak ill of him. Though Chuck never saw the man''s hunting ability, he somehow felt that the man was the most real hunter, among the present men.


    On ater date, when young Chuck was walking through the trails of the forest in boredom, he came across a fascinating incident. He sawa man fighting a tall bear. A big brown bear wasing at this middle-aged man at full speed. Chuck watched expecting to hear a bang from a gun that he has seen many men around the woods use.


    The man did pull out a weapon, but it wasn''t a bullet spewing rifle or a pistol, but a long Jungle Survivor knife with a de that is over a foot long. Unlike the gun users who attack from a distance, the man ran and rushed upfront into the raging bear and threw his whole body into the fast-paced animal. He tightly held onto his knife and jumped to the front. Although the man stabbed deep into the bear in the face-off, the bear ws got him back too.


    His chest became a mangled mess flesh and blood. Luckily, the bear did not finish the kill, his knife cut an artery and the bearid down by the stream rapidly losing blood, moaning out at its inevitable end.


    Seeing no danger, Young Chuck checked out the hurt man. Up close, he saw that the insanely brave man who fought a bear was the same man who always quietly hunted by himself.


    Chuck carried the hurt man to the town and fortunately, he survived. When the man wanted to thank Chuck, he asked him a question...


    "Why did you not bring a gun? If you hand one, you could''ve shot the bear or least the gunshot would''ve scared the bear."


    Hearing Young Chuck''s question, the man in the bandage quietened for a while, as if he is remembering a promise he made ages ago...


    "...it is my respect for the living..."


    "Using a gun, you don''t feel the responsibility of a kill, everything happens in a second. Using a knife lets me know what I am doing. The piercing of flesh, the sttering of blood, the scream of the animal and itsst breath..."


    "...a killer should always live through this, if he could not, he should never kill..."


    Though Chuck never again met the man, his words never stopped echoing in his ear, every time he gears up to ughter.


    [Exhale] ''...to the living we owe respect...''

 Chapter 34: Two Parted!

    Chapter 34: Two Parted!


    With a recollection of his sacred memory,Chuck reached for his custom-made 15 inches titanium-edged, thick carbon-steel sonic knife, weighing over 9 lbs. The whole piece was made as a special order in Rushia.Chuck always had his knife holstered at the back of thepels inside his suit.


    Every time he grabbed onto his de, it reminds him of the reality and the necessity of violence.


    The inbuilt motor starts to buzz a faint hum as if it is buzzing with excitement, letting Chuck know its thirst for blood...


    Chuck started to breathe in a paced manner, slowly increasing his heart rate. It reached 100 bpm, and to 200, then it reached 300 and finally broke 400 bpm...


    When his heart rate hit 400 bpm, it was as if a static current was constantly passing through his whole body. If an MRI was scanning Chuck, it would be buzzing all the trigger rms detecting the abnormal activity in his brain...


    ...Chuck''s brain activity doubled...


    ...tripled...


    ...quadrupled...


    ...and kept increasing times more...


    [Sigh]


    "...it begins again..."


    "...activate foresight..."


    ###


    Every Special Op team is equipped with operatives of different elements. There are, Assaulters, specializing in mid-range and live closebat; Bombers, experts in traps and structural destruction; Snipers, long-range killers; andstly, the less noticed, but tactically important Scouts.


    Scouts are the calmest and the most intuitive unit in a Special Ops team. Zhang Jie was always a prudent person, who highly suited for a career as a Scout. His training made him more cautious and more vignt, he was the only one who took the mission against the Tzar serious enough.


    The three sudden death''s made him realize that they stand no chance against the humanoid beast. He understood that a Tzar is a threat that they are unqualified to handle. When the bomber expert was thrown on the center, Zhang Jie''s reaction was not to go and help but to shut his ear and run back. His timely thinking let him not be affected by the st and assess the situation sooner than anyone.


    ''Low visibility. Our guns are useless if we cannot get a visual, the Tzar''s heightened physical prowess has the full advantage over the situation. We need to get back the visual on him to mount any form of counter-attack, and as long as we are in this dust cloud, the snipers are also useless. We need to get out of the dust cloud,'' Zhang Jie expertly analyzed the situation in a few seconds and formted a n.


    [Click] He dialed in the team''s radio channel in his transmitter...


    "...toon 3654, this is Operative Eagle, we have lost visual on the target and are surrounded by the debris cloud. It is high-risk to stay in the dust clouds, make you way out..."


    "...I repeat, prioritize exiting the dust cloud..."


    "...don''t look for team members..."


    "..despite your exit location, gather at the location of a sniper..."


    "...report Sniper unit..."


    "...Sniper unit reporting..."


    "...one of you should cover the exit of other operatives, the other should closely monitor the dust cloud and report when you get any visuals on the target..."


    [Click] The connection was cut at Zhang Jie''s end. However, he wasn''t the one who ended the radio...


    "Thank you for letting me know that there are 2 snipers," said a lightly amused male voice, a voice that Scout Zhang Jie was very familiar with...


    ...it was the voice of the man that ended two of his superiors in mere seconds...


    [Buzz] A vibrating noise filled the vicinity. The sight of Scout Zhang Jie was upied by the foot-long serrated de that was weirdly vibrating like a motorized sanding machine 1 . The difference is that this weird tool has a sharp edge...


    The stress-trained mind of Zhang Jie, let him have some semnce of coherent thoughts when he faced Chuck...


    ''...he is using a de to cut my head diagonally in half...


    ''...even if the ballistic helmet is totaled, the frontal bone of my skull should let me survive this blow...''


    ''...I need to use the impact of the blow to rush back and release a grenade at him, I doubt guns would do much against him...''


    Forming a n of action, [ck] Scout Jie pulled off the pin of his grenade, ready to throw it at the moment of impact...


    ''...anytime now...''


    However, the expected bang did note, Zhang Jie only heard a slight hum... then...


    [SPULCH]


    ..the Scout''s vision halved and he saw the back of a man...


    ...it was a familiar back in an operative uniform...


    ...thest sight of Scout Zhang Jie was seeing the body explode with a grenade in hand... and the half of his head and torso that was cleanly cut off... died due to blood loss...


    Though it may seem like a long time, everything happened in mere seconds.


    ###


    The other operatives called in the internal radio...


    "...operatives respond, what was that explosion..."


    "...I have no visuals on the st..."


    "...me neither..."


    "...operative Eagle, should we still follow your n to leave the dust cloud or check the st..."


    "..."


    "...operative eagle, please respond..."


    "...operative eagle..."


    "..."


    Sander: A hand-held sander that uses a small vibrating head with a triangr piece of sandpaper attached.

 Chapter 35: Sorscees Scheme (1): Bootilicious Hundra and Harlot Priestess Lioba

    Chapter 35: Sorscee''s Scheme (1): Bootilicious Hundra and Harlot Priestess Lioba


    [THWARK]


    A resounding p echoed all over the seven hells, Father-Demon had Sorscee on all fours with her butt raised high. His talon-like feet has her head firmly clutched and pressed down, the stretching 9 feet frame of Lucifer is like a giant next to a small 5 feet tall Sorscee. Her being curled up on all fours only made her smaller.


    The Dark Lord cored Sorscee with a ming chain, he also used short ming cuffs, each binding a wrist and an ankle. The raven-haired celestial beauty was bound and pressed down like a prison wh*re.


    After an extensive spank session and leaving a plethora of scorching hand-prints on fair maiden''s bubble butt, Lucifer pulled up the head of Sorscee by her hair to the level of his crotch. Lucifer is a proportionately handsome man, his muscles and physique are neitherrge nor emancipated for hisrge frame.


    However, his phallus that is not overexaggerating for his three meters tall-robust body, is still measured over 16 inches, which is half the length of Sorscee''s torso. His p*ssy pleaser is not just a menace in length, the impressive shaft boasts a girth of over 7 inches in circumference.


    Lucifer held her head up by grabbing the top of her hair and rubbed the tear faced Sorscee over the entire length of his hard cock.


    "... why are you hurting me... I will be your obedient pet ...please don''t punish me anymore..." pleaded Sorscee, as Lucifer stuffed his hard pir-like phallus into the soft plump lips of the celestial maiden.


    "...Mmmuuffciiii..."


    He further grabbed her two-handed by the throat and started to pump his cock deep in forcefully, by every stroke he is burying one inch more into the tiny windpipe of Sorscee,pletely shutting off her air intake.


    Unsatisfied with the level of punishment that he had inflicted on the lone goddess, Lucifer summoned two demon generals under hismand.


    One was a bootilicious grey-skinned goat horned demoness, dressed in a wild barbaric armor with a broad sword slung over her back. She is a curvaceous woman with full 50 E cups breast, a lean 34 inches muscled waist and round globulous buttocks stretching her armor. Her butt is the most prominent feature of her body as each ass globe is at the size of a basketball.


    The other summoned subordinate was a matronly looking woman who is a pale-skinned tall European-like woman of 6 feet. She appeared pious and kind dressed in a nun outfit as she was constantly muttering prayers with her eyes closed. However, when she opened her eyes, the full purple glow of her iris-less eyes makes her an eerie sight.


    Contrasting the barbaric looking demoness, the nun isparatively lean on her curves but still abundant with her 40 double D, 28 waists and 38 in the hips. Her nun outfit is a tight fight over her sinfully seductive body, letting every man see the perfect contours of her body, despite being fully covered.


    "Master," said the duo in unison as they kneeled before the impressive Father-Demon.


    "Warrior Hundra and Priestess Lioba, I would like to reward my two well-regarded subordinates with a special banquet."


    "Ahh yes! Food! My Lord, is it the nine-headed dragon that has been troubling our Seven hells?" drooled Hundra as she looked around searching for the spread of a feast.


    However, the more preceptive Lioba secretly eyed the divine beauty that was choked over Father-Demon''s cock. Looking at the lewd sight, the pious woman squeezed her thighs together, as her depraved body quickly started gushing-out p*ssy juice, proving that the nun is a true sl*t underneath.


    "Now now Hundra, you should learn from your sister. Look, Lioba already has her eyes on the feast."


    Hundra quickly looked at Lioba, whose nipples are sticking out each an inch over her nun habit. 1 Following Lioba''s fervent gaze, Hundra found the obscene sight of Father-Demon dominating a divine beauty. The spectacle was tastier than a nine-headed dragon as she licked her lips seductively at the helpless woman subdued by her master.


    "Ummm, Master, you have started the banquet before us, " pouted Hundra.


    "Haha, I was just preparing the dish. Now, let us feast-on."


    "I will be choking and ravaging the mouth-p*ssy of this divine cow," Lucifer leaned forward and spread the perky soft bubble butt of Sorscee and showed Hundra her light pink asshole...


    "Hundra, why don''t you have fun here..." winked Lucifer as he dipped a finger into the tight asshole of the goddess.


    "Yes, Milord!" Hundra happily ran over to the imposing Father-demon, knelt down before the prefect curvy ass of the Porn Goddess.


    Cupping each ass cheek with each hand, Hundra started to squeeze, fondle and stretch the butt cheeks of the holy maiden. She leaned forward into Sorcee''s ass crack and took a deep whiff of the asshole, rubbing her nose on it. Drunk over the distinctive odor, Hundra hastily kisses the pink pucker and started to lick the whole of Sorscee''s anus, making it slick and wet...


    Sighing to herself in delight, Hundra muttered, "you god realm bitches are sweet everywhere..." Nun outfit, it resembles a long tunic and typically has two sets of sleeves.

 Chapter 36: Sorscees Scheme (2): Ewelina the Sentinent!

    Chapter 36: Sorscee''s Scheme (2): Ewelina the Sentinent!


    The scene of Hundra eagerly teasing the rosebud of a divine goddess was a sight too much to handle for Lioba. She felt left out and ignored from the fun. The demoness nun eagerly looked at Lucifer as a wronged puppy hoping to get his attention and his approval to taste the ''sacred feast''.


    Feeling the intense stare of Lioba, Father-Demon chuckled to himself saying, "Come Lioba, we have a Goddess as our guest today and as good hosts, we should take real good care of her. Though Hundra is doing a good job, the Goddess''s p*ssy is left untended. Be a good dear and take care of this masochistic goddess would you..."


    "I live to obey yourmands! My Lord!," smiled Lioba, but as her sights shifted to Sorscee, her smile became twisted and depraved. As if a starved beast is offered blood dripping meat, Lioba practically ran over to Sorscee.


    She floated under the kneeling goddess and forced her head between the legs. The sight of the plump p*ssy and baby pink p*ssy lips coated with clear nectar-like p*ssy juices made the demoness nun''s mouth to salivate.


    Underneath her nun-outfit, Lioba''s bald pussy started squirming with arousal, her pussy juices dripping down the sides of her inner thigh. She hastilytched her mouth onto the pussy lips of the goddess and started to kiss and lick it with fervor.


    Overloaded by the sin of Lust, Lioba became more and more deranged and her body underwent a transformation. Her hair grew in length that almost reaching her feet, her teeth grew into crisscrossed fangs, her nail grew into ws and finally, her tongue changed serpentine and long adding over 8 inches.


    The sin-ridden Lioba hurriedly shoves her long tongue deep into Sorscee''s pink pussy, trying to taste the deep ends of Sorscee''s womb.


    Having tasted the sacred nectar of the Porn Goddess, Lioba appeared drunk with a pleasant look on her face and became more delirious. Panting hard like a lewd beast, she kept muttering, "...more...more...more..." as she summoned a small pentagram portal near her.


    From within the portal, Lioba pulled out a worn leather satchel 1 that was rolled up and buckled. Shedelicately unfurled the satchel as if she''s unwrapping her favorite present. The contents of the bag glinted with shine, but if one gets to see it, it will chill a grown man''s spine.


    The bag was filled with various inhumane torture tools, some with blood dried on it and some still dripping blood of different colors. From the contents of the bag, she took out a short dildo, but the eerie little thing had ck sharp thorns wriggling all over it.


    "Ceh, you Pain Sacrilege priestess are messed up in the head..." said Hundra disgusted from seeing the uncleaned tools.


    Seeing the deranged Lioba prepping her torture tools, Hundra, who has been enjoying the Goddess''s back door hurriedlyined, "My Lord, are we really going to let the little psycho have a field day with the goddess? I want to savor the divine taste for a while..."


    "Now now, don''t pout Hundra. This bitch stepped into my realm, contested mymand, attacked my subordinate in my presence and belittled my authority in front of all of Dark Kin. I need to leave some unforgettable trauma in the little wh*re''s mind," said Lucifer, gnashing his teeth in malice and repressed anger.


    [Sigh] "We''ll do as you say, my lord..."


    "...It is a pity, I was starting to enjoy her..." Hundra muttered under her breath.


    Thought demons turn deaf to the wishes of a weakling, the divine does sometimes reply...


    "...so did I..." an enticing female voice whispered close to Hundra''s ear.


    As she heard it, she appeared frozen like a statue. It was not just her, even the wriggling psychotic priestess became perfectly still with a lewd expression frozen over her face...


    "I agree with Hundra," stated a mischievous voice that sounded close beside the ear of Lord Lucifer, at the same time when the space around him was frozen in time.


    Despite his monstrous preception, Lucifer hasn''t detected the entity that has closed upon him until he heard the voice.


    A swift turn towards the sound made the Father-Demon surprised as he saw the image of Sorscee yfully smiling at him. When he looked down at the pitiful image of Sorscess that he has choked up over his d*ck, it mockingly smiled back at him and the entire image exploded into barbed chains that wrapped whole around Lucifer, from his phallus to his limbs and neck.


    A loli looking girl with small breasts dressed in a ck frilly short frock and a sailor''s cap; adorned with knee-high and elbow-length white socks and gloves; conjured by the side of Lucifer...


    "Mommy! Did I do well?" the girl carefreelyughed and ran to Sorscee and hugged on her.


    "Ha, so that is your celestial armament? The fables sentient armament in the faith society war that happened a hundred years ago?"


    "Haha, Dark Lord is well informed as expected," as she gazed over his naked body bound and pierced by the thorny chains, with purple blood dripping, "shame, you''re not as smart as expected."


    The smiling Goddess''s face turned cold, as she continued, "she is not an ''it'', her name is Ewelina."


    "Yes, you better remember my name, you big meanie," chimed Ewelina when Sorscee spoke about her.


    "Haha, I thought I''d teach you a lesson and send you back, but I''ve changed my mind. I am going to keep you here, bound for eternity, using your very own Ewelina," as he said it, Lucifer tightened his muscles as he powered through the chains...


    [Ping] [Ping] [Ping] ... one by one the chains started to snap...


    "Mommy! It hurts! He is hurting me!"


    Hearing the cries of Ewelina, Lucifer startedughing, "...hahaha, is this your trump card? a powerless goddess with a shitty domain and her weak little armament? If I were you, I''d start..."


    "Start what?" said another voice as cold looking matronly woman materialized next to Sorscee...


    Until now, Father-Demon was only surprised and amused that a weak goddess pulled a trick on him. However, seeing the new addition his surprise was further escted to undisguised terror as he identified the female by the side of Sorscee...


    "...the Fate Goddess..." A satchel is a bag, often with a strap. The strap is often worn so that it diagonally crosses the body, with the bag hanging on the opposite hip, rather than hanging directly down from the shoulder. They are traditionally used for carrying books. ... Unlike a briefcase, a satchel is soft-sided.

 Chapter 37: Sorscees Scheme (3): The domain of no Taboo, The Chimera Expanse

    Chapter 37: Sorscee''s Scheme (3): The domain of no Taboo, The Chimera Expanse


    "Stop quaking in your boots, it is unsightly. Besides, the Fate goddess isn''t here for you, we have a bigger fish to grill."


    "..." despite Sorscee''s words, Father-Demon kept a vignt eye over the cold mature woman next to her.


    [Tsk] [Tsk] [Tsk] "You think that she is the only threat here..."


    "hmph, if not for one of the Fate Sisters, Motia''s presence, why would I even care about a harlot low goddess?"


    "Ahh" grunted the Dark Lord in pain as the barbed chains around him constrict and pierce into his flesh.


    "Stop being mean to Mommy!" red Ewelina still hugging onto Sorscee.


    Sorscee smiled and patted the head of the little loli, "Lucifer, I admit that I''m not a goddess ofbat and my domain does not epass any universalw or any transcendent emotion. On the contrary, my domain is very simple, which is why it is very effective..."


    As she said that she quietly looked at the frozen Hundra and Lioba.


    "Ha, so you have two of my subordinates who haven''t attained divinity under your control. Hmph, is there any need to boast this small aplishment? Even for a pathetic goddess like you, boasting this little ability is just sad."


    "Oh, I agree that my ability is nothing dazzling and most times it is a dud against divine beings. However, it is very popr gainst beingscking divinity," this time she looked at Seven Hells.


    When Lucifer followed her sight, to his horror he found that every dark kin has a dazed expression on their face, as if everyone transformed into a soulless puppet.


    Before Lucifer could ask, Sorscee answered, "They are dragged into my domain, the chimera expanse. Oh before you ask the idiotic question, giving your blood kin a wet dream is not my objective."


    Sorscee winked at the solemn Dark Lord and continued, "Sex, in general, is a vulgar act, a man or a woman vent their carnal desires on their partner. They objectify theirpanion and get enticed over the so-called "superficial beauty". They grab, kiss, bite and lick the ces where the sun doesn''t shine. If not for the senseless overpowering of lust, it is apletely disgusting act that no living being should do. However, the funny thing is sex is paramount to every species survival; and physical attraction and lewd desires are cardinal for sex. Strangely, people frown upon thoughts vulgar and emotions obscene. It is considered a taboo to openly talk or express one''s deplorable desires of lust."


    "Hmph, the denizens of the Seven Hells wear their emotions out in their sleeve. We don''t fuss about love and righteousness like those from the mortal realm and the God Realm."


    "Haha, yes, true true. But do you know why there are restrictions in the mortal and god society? The lesser the restriction the higher the need for the taboo. The forbidden always exists, it begins where your bottom line stops. No matter how steep it is, there is always a limit"


    Sorscee walked close to the bound naked Luicer and pressed her curvy body on his defined muscr frame, she kisses her way up from his neck and slowly made her way to his ear and whispered, "Despite the liberalism of the Seven Hells, there is still one thing that is strictly forbidden in all of Seven Hells..."


    It took a moment for the esteemed Father-Demon to put the pieces together, but in a short while, his eyes widen in realization and worry. He muttered just one word "...sphemy..."


    "Ding, ding, ding, ding. Mommy, this big meanie is not very stupid. But he is still stupid for being fooled by me," said Ewelina as she made a funny face at Lucifer, sticking her tongue out.


    With a wave of her hand, Sorscee opened up arge magic circle in the sky and the symbols at the center of the circle slowly faded to reveal a scene of a tall demon girl with goat hooves and horns whipping Lucifer with a deranged expression. Within minutes the scene changed to a fat ugly demon having the Dark Lord all tied up as she grabbed him by the horn and started humping his face. The scene kept changing from person to person, to desires more and more obscene. All the men and women of the Dark kin had fantasies of subduing and dominating their supreme ruler.


    Sorscee yed with Ewelina''s hair and talked to no one in particr, while looking at the whole of Seven Hells which is collectively in a trance, "No taboo exists in the Chimera Expanse, it is a ce where their darkest and deepest desirese true. Despite their reverence in their Father-Demon, a taboo is the sweetest of all."


    "And the one who could make their desirese true is their new God."


    When Sorscee said this, the whole of Seven Hells started to tremble, crushing the fabric of space surrounding it. Then, strands of golden aura started to emit out of each of the Dark Kin. It was a majestic sight of the entire Seven Hells glowing in a shade of golden radiance.


    The faith and reverence of the entire Seven Hells werepletely extracted by Sorscee. The golden strands started to coil around her and collectively became a dark golden armor and a divine spear in the body and hand of Sorscee.


    The moment she transformed into the golden valiant warrior, dark multi-colored tribtion clouds started to form above her, filling the sky.


    The soul-shaking rumble of the tribtion lightning that echoed through the vast expanse of the sky did not evoke the emotion of fear in Sorscee.


    However, it did light up her eyes in a glint of anticipation...

 Chapter 38: Porn Goddess Sorscee the valliant!

    Chapter 38: Porn Goddess Sorscee the valliant!


    Usually, when a diety is traversing a divine tribtion, one will resist the destruction lighting with all their might and try to survive the ordeal. To metamorph into a higher being the tempering of divine will is necessary.


    Those that perished will make a mountain even if only a small part of their body was left behind. Despite fully understanding the distressing odds, gods give their all to face this might chasm of death. To live or die, every divine being will vie for it at the high point of one''s prowess.


    The desire is simr for Sorscee, but her way could not be any more different. The Goddes with no destructive might steeled her heart as she borrowed the faith from the entire Seven Hells. Though is it not permanent, at the moment, Sorscee can go head to head with the Almighty Creation God.


    The power that was steadily flowing in her was beyond her reaches and limits, Her armor and her long golden spear started to pulse in a rhythmic beat of divine light. Her entire being showed visible cracks that glimmered in golden light. It seemed as if she would explode at any moment. Drops of golden blood dripped down from every crack and from her fully luminescent eyes.


    Whether if she''s crying or if its the overflow of the divine faith, only she would know...


    "Mommy..." Ewelina teared up seeing the bleeding Sorscee. Despite continuously bleeding and cracks revealing her bones, Soree never made a sound, her face, heroic and almost carefree as if she has forgotten the life before and the moment next. She only has one thought in her mind...


    "NOW!"


    As soon as the tribtion clouds gathered, Sorscee did not wait for it to start, she started to float up and approached the threatening tribtion clouds on her own volition.


    "Ewelina darling, don''t cry! Watch me! Watch me win!"


    "Yes, mommy! I will not blink! I will fully watch, Mommy!" obediently nodded the teary-eyed Divine Armament.


    Sorscee was like a small boat that was immersed in a raging storm next as she stood in mid-air below the widespread divine clouds. Her hair fluttering and her gold-gilded battle suit made her look like a fabled knight who all by her lone self was going up against the world.


    The dauntless approach of Sorscee made the divine tribtion enraged. As a rule, the lightning of destruction starts weak and bes stronger in time. However, with Sorscee the whole of the tribtion cloud rumbled with arcs of the electric discharge as if it''s going to rain lightning.


    Before the lightning could descend, Sorscee ran in mid-air, making her momentum escte at a very rapid pace. In no time, she broke the sound barrier, with a booming rumble she tore off the atmospheric constraints and at the same moment, she let loose the divine spear that was materialized from the faith power.


    [BOOOMMM] a loud roar echoing throughout the outer space, the golden radiance crashed onto the clouds. The impact moved the moons of the nearby stars out of orbit.


    The divine spear was destroyed...


    ...but it was not without result, as one can see a hole in the dark thunder cloud, through which the sun passed through and shined on the solemn visage of Sorscee, escting her sacred prestige.


    Within moments, the remainder of the dark clouds gathered up, sealing the hole. It thundered aloud as if expressing its anger.


    In response, Sorsceeughed out in a melodious manner. Feminine yet unrestrained. Feminine yet fearless. Feminine yet firm!


    "AGAIN!" with a rallying battle cry she moved further close to the tribtion clouds, absorbing more faith power from the Seven Hells, on her ascent.


    She then materialized a 10 feet long thick bow, curled at both ends with a glimmering golden light as its bowstring. The whole of the bow was bigger than her, making the weapon look like a mighty destroyer of the heavens.


    As she took the stance of shooting an arrow, a dark golden arrow with a zing golden me in the tip materialized at the center. She further conjured a golden helmet with short angelic wings on both side, as soon as the sacred helm came to be, a blue me lit up over her right eye.


    Lucifer who has been silent all this while had his eyes constrict as he saw the helm and the blue me over Sorscee''s right eye...


    "...the eye of vengeance..."


    He then turned to the cold Fate Goddess, "Tell me, how does she know the forbidden martial mantra? Isn''t it exclusive to the high gods."


    Motia turned a deaf ear to the question of the Dark Lord,pletely ignoring him. Her attention as fully captures at Sorscee''s struggle...


    Yes, it is ''struggle''. Motia has seen enough mighty beingsid waste by the working of the Divine Will. Beings more powerful, more valiant, more fearless, more daunting...


    Yet, every being that was arrogant enough to look up wasid waste by the supreme will of the heavens.


    ''Sorscee, you will need more than might, you need an opportunity, a loophole in the weave of fate.''


    Thinking all of that, Mortia sighed to herself in her heart. Then suddenly, for a moment, she looked away from the realm shaking tribtion and looked at the pale blue star far away. After that, she intently looked at Sorscee, her mind deducing a million possibilities, trying to capture the w in the weave.


    But the worrying look in Motia''s eyes states that the sess of her deduction is far from being fruitful...

 Chapter 39: Fated to struggle: Small Animals

    Chapter 39: Fated to struggle: Small Animals


    Back at the scene of Special operatives...


    "...Operative Eagle please respond..." the internal radio on the operatives received no reply, as all the operatives went pale as they guessed what happened...


    "Shit! he is picking us off one by one!"


    "What should we do?"


    "Should we still leave the dust cloud and make a break to where the snipers are?"


    "I think we would be dead before that..."


    Everyone was voicing out their fears and going hysteric, as they realized that their training and weapon did not provide them the sense of security that they usually feel.


    The human mind is a fragile bundle of emotions, when the thoughts are tightly bound together you will see dauntless martyrs arise, but when it is broken down in fear, it will be a den of devils, vehemently seducing you to say and do anything to just stay alive for an extra second.


    The operatives were trained to handle situations involving armed assants, but presently the one that they are up against is no mafia mob. Their training,bat gear, battle intelligence, and target vignce were sorelycking as they are pitted against the bloodiest reverend of a continent, a Tzar!


    A cowardly operative who was mocking Chuck earlier called on the radio and said in a scared voice...


    "...Why don''t we all meet up at the ce of explosion and once we are together a unit, we can move out of the debris..."


    No one replied when he voiced out his suggestion to hold each other''s hand like shivering cowards. Even at the threat of death, the pride in the operatives did not let them openly acknowledge that they are terrified over Chuck.


    "...we will be able to put up a better offense when we have multiple guns and eyes sweeping every anglepared to just fighting individually...." the operative tried to persuade everyone once again.


    Under the excuse of fighting back Chuck, everyone agreed to his suggestion and started making their way towards the sound of thest explosion.


    However, the operative who suggested that everyone should gather up had a different n altogether. He was a cunning middle-aged man, he is the type that rises through ranks not by aplishments, but by making everyone but him perform poorly. This was not the first time he sabotaged his own team''s operation and back-stabbed his brothers.


    Though he suggested that everyone should gather up at the scene of the explosion, he nned a very different agenda...


    ''I cannot be the first one to go to the explosion scene, the Tzar might probably still be there...''


    ''I remember that there were lots of police cars nearby, I need to find a car and hide in it.''


    ''I''ll wait for the team to do the dirty deed if they have the advantage, I''ll jump in with guns zing and shoot the m*therf*cker. If not, I will drive the f*ck away, this will be my getaway car.''


    The operative found an intact and drive-ready car and hid low in the driver-side seat as he thought all that...


    "What are you? a gangster before you were in the force?" a gant male voice yfully sounded at the back of his seat.


    ''Shit!'' was the only word in the operative''s mind as he reached for his gun, but before he could reach his holster, a buzz sounded just below his head and a warm wet feeling spread all over his chest.


    His sight shifted down only to see a metal de, buzzing with a multitude of micro-vibration that was constantly tearing the flesh of his throat making blood stter all over.


    ...and his vision went dark.


    "hmm, everyone ising together..."


    "Ha, I won''t be a good host if I don''t personally wee everyone''s arrival," Chuck muttered to himself as he made his way back to the ce where he chopped the Scout into two and let him be sted to pieces.


    ###


    Chen Bolin is a newly recruited operative in his early 20''s, he is a young man with a promising career, he had a ster career profile with various des. He was a loyal member of the force who always has the backs of his brothers in the force.


    This trait ofradery was something he picked up from his training officer and his mentor on the force, who is none but the dead Scout. When everyone agreed to meet up at the explosion point, he was the first to rush to the scene.


    The young operative blood went cold as his mind raged in anger as he saw half head and half torso of the team scout, which Chuck chopped off. The gruesome half of the Scout''s body was being dangled on a rope as if it is bait, from a nearby street light...


    "BASTARD!!!" screamed out the young operative as he saw the Scout body mutted and hanged. He felt enraged at Chuck for desecrating the remains of his brother of the force.


    "Ha, that''s riching from someone who was tasked to kill me," Chuck casually said, as he stealthily closed up behind Chen Bolin.

 Chapter 40: Fated to struggle (2): In a herd the weak finds Solace

    Chapter 40: Fated to struggle (2): In a herd the weak finds Sce


    The moment he heard Chuck''s voice, the young operative very well know that his death is imminent. His limbs started shivering in fright, his forehead became slick with sweat. He was not ready to die. However, surprisingly, he calmed himself down with a long breathe and got his nerves in control, enough to least talk...


    In a nervous and enraged tone, he asked, "...heh ...heh ...so it ends here ...is this how you killed Zhao Ei ... crept up behind him... like a coward?"


    "Who? the guy dangling before you?"


    Chen Bolin looked up at the partial corpse of his mentor with sorrow and just nodded.


    "He was a real warrior, he faced me head-on. He died the lion''s death, roaring and fighting till thest moment."


    When Bolin heard that the man he looked up put up a fight against a Tzar despite the odds, his mind calmed down...


    [Exhale] "Get it over with" his voice calm but firm.


    "I can let you walk away, you and Ei are different from your sadisticmander. I will give you 30 seconds, just leave..."


    [Sigh] "I would have taken your offer if you had let Ei walk away as well..."


    "The word of a Tzar is worth its weight in gold, you have thirty seconds. Decide for yourself," Chuck said with no emotions.


    "Heh, you have given me a chance at life... but, why do I want to exchange my life for a chance at vengeance..." said Bolin in a calm manner as he turned the safety off his gun and turned to face Chuck who is just a few feet away.


    Chuck coldly faced the armed operative, not taking a step back, holding his ground.


    "Halt!"


    "Freeze!"


    "Drop the knife!" said three different voices from different directions. They were the other operatives of the team and in a few seconds, more special ops members arrived at the scene.


    Everyone circled Chuck, unlike thest time, everyone is vignt. Everyone had their Heckler and Koech MP55 submachine gun out and ready to fire, aimed at Chuck''s vitals.


    Unknowingly Bolin heaved a sigh of relief, the encirclement of the other operatives made him feel like he got a new lease on life. However, as Bolin was feeling fortunate...


    "You still have five seconds," the cold voice of Chuck sounded in everyone''s ear with no sense of fear.


    "Four"


    "Three"


    As Chuck counted the remaining seconds, Bolin developed a bad feeling in his heart. Despite having all his team members holding Chuck on gunpoint, Bolin''s heart was ill at ease.


    When you are about to die, the heart is the first to know as it coils up in fear making you feel suffocated. Bolin felt the silent pressure of death, as the feeling escted, he did not hesitate even for a moment as he pressed hard on the gun trigger. His knuckles turned white as he held tightly held onto his gun and emptied his entire clip on Chuck.


    However, to the shock of everyone, Chuck casually moved and shuffled his steps with a calm look, he was not fast or superhuman by any feat, but masterfully moved out of the way of Bolin''s aim, just a tenth of an instant before he pressed the trigger.


    If everyone did not know that Bolin was an expert marksman, they would have guessed that he had fudged the aim.


    As everyone was baffled at how Chuck casually dealt the threat of a gun, he calmly voiced out...


    "Time''s up"


    When Bolin heard Chuck''s reminder, he started to hysterically scream out...


    "Shoot! Everyone shoot at him!"


    "Don''t hold back!"


    "SHOOT!"


    The operatives'' mind was stressed like a taut string that is ready to snap at any moment. At this intense scenario, the first bang of the gun from one of the operatives invoked a domino effect and everyone squeezed their gun triggered hard...


    [Tatatatatatatatatatatatata] the submachine gun started to spew out bullets rapidly...


    [Spulch]


    Blood from Chuck''s back sttered out...


    ###However, ten seconds back###


    [Exhale]


    As soon a chuck started counting thest five seconds, Chuck''s heartbeat went through the roof...


    ...400 bpm...


    ...500 bpm...


    ...600 bpm...


    ...700 bpm...


    ...800 bpm...


    ...900 bpm...


    ...1000...


    The sound of Chuck''s heart was like a Ferrari''s rumble, his eyes became bloodied andpletely scarlet, the bullet wounds in his back open up due to the monstrous blood flow...


    Oxygenated blood filled his muscles, his brain, his eyes and every part of his body...


    Humane genome potential starts to unlock...


    Muscle and ligament stress limit break...


    Chuck held tightly onto his gnarly survivor de. The merciless life reaping de started buzzing at maximum as it felt it''s master''s need for murder...

 Chapter 41: Fated to struggle (3): Die for yourself

    Chapter 41: Fated to struggle (3): Die for yourself


    ###Back to when Bolin shouted at everyone to shoot###


    "Don''t hold back!"


    "SHOOT!"


    As soon as Bolin started screaming, everything became a snail pace in the sight of Chuck. The first submachine gun starts to spew bullets, but every bullet is at the pace of an air gun''s pellet in the eyes of Chuck.


    He held the de pointing down, reverse angled as the thick back spine of his de is resting against his forearm and with a violent elbow thrust, he cut and ricocheted the line of bullets that came at him.


    [Shling] [Shling] [Flint] [Shling] [Shling] [Shling] [Flint] [Shling] [Flint] [Flint] [Shling] [Flint] [Flint]...


    Closely following the superhuman maneuver, the second submachine gun started firing rows and rows of bullets, Chuck took a step forward and did a full rotation, used the moments to issues a single hand samurai sword sh...


    {Shling] [sh]... all the bullets were cut in half and sttered all around him. If anyone could see Chuck in a slow-motion, one will see a might sword god unhesitatingly moving forward with a single de, gant and unrestrained.


    At an identical moment, two more guns started showering bullets. However, for the two, Chuck did not cut the bullets. He tilted the sword ina nt angle and ricochetted the bullets with the t of his de. Directing the projectiles all around him...


    {Shling] [Shling] [Flint] ... [Stter] [Stter] [Stter]


    He deflected the bullets to the ce of another operative who is about to shoot. The unlucky special ops member became a sieve of human flesh by the very bullets of his fellow brother.


    As soon as the first operative lost his life, Chuck started to masterfully angle the de and ricochet the bullets in a way, so that every bullet that was shot at him was directed towards another operative.


    {Flint] [Shling] [Flint] ... [Stter] [Stter] [Stter]


    {Shling] [Flint] [Flint] ... [Stter] [Stter] [Stter]


    {Flint] [Flint] [Shling] ... [Stter] [Stter] [Stter]


    Chuck was like a concertmaster who is masterfully orchestrating a symphony of bullets using his tall de as symphony baton...


    Each deadly note is a death song for the operatives, the ring sound of the loud guns drowned the mournful dying scream of the operatives.


    In less than 30 seconds, 23 of the 25 operatives that surrounded Chuck fell down in their own pool of blood, as their bodies were stuffed with lead fired from their own teammates.


    [Click] [Click] [Click] a young operative who was standing beside Bolin was repeatedly pressing his empty gun. His eyes are flooded with the expression of terror. The more he heard the ''ck'' of Chuck''s foot, the more he saw Chuck walking towards him, the more fear-stricken the young operative became...


    "...please ...let me go..."


    [Swish] ... [Spulch] ...


    One sh of the de was Chuck''s reply to the operative''s pleading, leaving his head roll down away from his blood sttering torso...


    The geyser of blood spilled over Chuck''s face. The cold emotionless eyes and the crimson tint of the blood on his face painted Chuck as a visage of restrained evil that may explode at any moment at the smallest of provocation.


    Beheading thest operative, Chuck and Bolin were the lone living beings in the vicinity...


    "Why haven''t you used your gun?"


    "..heh ...will it make any difference..." self-deprecatinglyughed Bolin.


    "...I ...have one request..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let the cleanup team take the remainder of Ei''s body... please..."


    "Mmm," Chuck nodded to the request and just looked at Bolin''s eyes for a few seconds. Those few seconds felt like an eternity for Bolin, an uncontroble shiver went up the entire of his spine. Despite how much Bolin tried, fear keeps creeping into his soul. He wanted to face death like a man, but hepletely unable to maintain hisposure. Before his mental fortitudepletely breaks down, Bolin with his shivering body and eyes tightly shut, screamed out...


    "DO IT!"


    "KILL ME!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [p]


    Contrary to Bolin''s expectation, he wasn''t chopped into two but was pped away, flying. The only thing he saw before he passed out was Chuck''s back slowly walking away. After that, everything went ck for him...


    After a few steps, Chuck looked back at the passed out Bolin and muttered...


    "Don''t be too hasty to die. War is where the benefiting privileged squabble in safety, while the unrted unprivileged die in droves..."


    "...Live for yourself..."


    "...More importantly..."


    "...die for yourself..."


    After saying that to no one in particr, Chuck walked away from the scene of carnage. It was a sight of hell filled with human blood, flesh and body pieces. Despite the sun, the day felt colder...

 Chapter 42: Fated to struggle (4): Can never be too careful

    Chapter 42: Fated to struggle (4): Can never be too careful


    ''Hmm, I have no idea of where the two snipers are at...''


    ''if there are any more operatives alive, they will rush the f*ck out of the dust cloud, knowing that most of their teammates are dead...''


    ''The dust cloud will settle down in a minute ar max, visibility is getting easier by the second...''


    ''Man, this is going to be such a drag...''


    ...were the thoughts of Chuck as he walked away from the scene of ughter. As spoils of war, he took a packet of cigarettes from a dead operative.


    Chuck''s justification was...


    ''this dead brother will only need incense, not cigarette''


    He impatiently pulled a cigarette out of the premium casing of the expensive cigarette pack.


    ''mmm, good stuff,'' thought Chuck as he took a whiff over the length of the cigarette.


    ''This dead brother knows his cigarette...''


    Chuck kept thinking about how to smoke out the two snipers, over smoking, hoping to get sizzling inspiration...


    ###


    The two Snipers who are far away are still connected with the team''s internal radio. The two waited for the team to call-in on the situation. Thest update they got on the situation is that the team is going to zero-in on thest explosion site.


    They two snipers waited for further intel as they had their scopes aimed at the dust cloud that is already showing signs of settling in. The duo vigntly started scoping the surrounding and ready their rifles, loaded it with armor-piercing rifles, to take action at any moment.


    Suddenly, a police patrol car started to drive out the dust cloud, scattering the dust away...


    "...operative Top Shot, have you any visuals on the driver..." chimed the internal radio on the sniper whos was positioned on the opposite side of the speeding car.


    "...operative Bullet, I see a team operative driving the car..."


    "...team, we have visuals on a car driving out of the dust cloud, if it is any of you, please report..."


    "..."


    "...operative Bullet, the situation seems weird, no one is responding to the radio..."


    "...fire a warning shot at the car tire, make the operativee out and id himself..."


    [Bang] Operative Top Shot, fired a bullet and ruined the car tire, but strangely the car kept driving fast and crashed onto the nearby building.


    "...Shit! I think I ruined the car axle and made the car crash..."


    "...I am going in, to check out the condition of the operative..."


    "...operative Bullet, cover me..."


    "...roger that..."


    ###


    At the scene of the car crash, chuck was calmly smoking his cigarette in the back seat...


    "That''s right little chicken,e straight to the ughterhouse," muttered Chuck as he chuckled to himself. He patiently waited for the sniper to show himself.

 Chapter 43: Fated to struggle (5): Sniped with a blade

    Chapter 43: Fated to struggle (5): Sniped with a de


    The Special ops Sniper, Top shot, rushed to the scene of the car crash. He was concerned that one of his good brothers was trapped in the crash wreck...


    Sadly at that time, he did not know that he is walking towards his death.


    [Zzppptt] Top Shot''s radio buzzed, it was operative Bullet expecting a status of the scene.


    "...Top shot, what''s the status on our operative..."


    "...he is copsed over the steering wheel, need to check vitals for any further assessment..."


    Top shot walked close to the car and checked it from the outside...


    "...Bullet, there is a lot of smoke on the inside ... I think something''s burning within the car..."


    "...I am going to pull our guy out..."


    The sniper jerked the dented car door to open it and reached in, to cut the seat belt of the operative...


    ''Weird, why do I smell cigarettes... well, let me get this brother out first.''


    Operative Top Shot cut the jammed seat belt and pulled the operative out, but he noticed a lot of blood on the Special Ops member he pulled out.


    ''Shit! Why is so much blood is lost? why is there such a big injury? it is not even a big crash...''


    "...Bullet, he is one of our own, but he seemed to have lost too much blood. Things aren''t looking good..."


    "...you said it was not a big crash..."


    "...It is not..."


    "...this entire crash scene is weird, he is not supposed to get such a big injury..."


    "...one more weird thing..."


    "...yeah?..."


    "...the smoke in the car smelled like cigarettes like it is a secluded smoking area..."


    "...that is weird..."


    "...how are his vitals..."


    "...Let me check..."


    When Top Shot wanted to check the pulse on the operative''s neck and pulled off the neck cover, he noticed a gaping hole on the neck, right through the spine and the throat.


    Top Shot face went pale because the neck wasn''t bleeding...


    ''It was not a new wound, he as been murdered a while back''


    The thought of being caught in a death trap raved crazily in Top Shot''s mind.


    As a sniper, being in the open is not his strong suit. Top Shot wanted to run back to his cover and position his rife ready for whatever that is plotting against him.


    Sadly, he will never get the chance to fight...


    [Zzppptt]


    "...Shit! Get out of there! Something is moving behind you..."


    Top Shot turned around with the swiftest of speed, pulling out his pistol.


    For a sniper, an aim at this close is always a dead shot. However, no matter how much Top Shot tried to turn his head, he could not turn his head back to look at the perpetrator behind him. His vision kept going down and tumbling up.


    Weirdly, he saw the back as if his head did a 360 rotation, but what he saw, made him realize he did do a 360-degree rotation...


    He saw a headless body holding a gun and the Tzar being shot tumbling back into the car''s back seat, as the armor-piercing round of the other sniper hit Chuck, right at the center of his chest.


    ''...so I am dead...'' was thest departing thoughts of Top Shot and his vision went ck.

 Chapter 44: Fated to struggle (6): Try again?

    Chapter 44: Fated to struggle (6): Try again?


    Operative Bullet helplessly witnessed his fellow sniper being beheaded in a sh. Thought he noticed Chuck as soon as he made his way out of the car and shot at him swiftly, he is still not fast enough to save Top Shot.


    "NOOOO!"


    Operative Bullet bellowed out enraged. He changed the firing mode of the rifle from a single bullet firing to semi-automatic and started to rain multiple armor-piercing projectiles. He kept firing multiple shots at the back of the car, in which Chuck was sted to...


    Each armor-piercing bullet created a bowl-sized crater on the cheap build of the patrol car. Still, Operative Bullet was dissatisfied with the damage. He changed his aim from the back of the car to the fuel tank by the side. He shot the 40-gallon gas tank into a sieve, igniting the whole, causing an explosion.


    Only after seeing the car exploded into a zing inferno, Operative Bullet rxed his tight hold on his rifle.


    He exhaled lightly and muttered to himself, "Rest up brother. I am guilty of not saving you, but I will never let your killer breath an instance more."


    As Bullet uttered his solemn oath, an arrogant voice resounded throughout the surrounding...


    "You sure about that?"


    Chuck calmly walked out from the burning debris with his de in his hand and cigarette in his mouth. He looked around at the burning car and said,


    "Hey buddy, thanks for the light. Matches are a b*tch in this wind."


    Chuch casually talked with a yful grin in his mouth...


    "Now, let''s end this, shall we?"


    "BASTARD!" fumed out Operative Bullet as he felt his solemn oath to his dead brother was being mocked.


    He did not want to wage a war of words with Chuck, he shifted Barrett M82 sniper rifle to single bullet mode and took aim and shot at Chuck.


    [Boom]


    [Shling]


    Chuck with a casual swipe of his de sliced the armor-piercing bullet in two.


    "You see if there were many snipers, you guys could have had me kited, keeping me at distance. However, with just you alone, it is far from enough."


    [Boom]


    [Flint]


    "I get that you are mad at me for killing your brother. Haha, but what do you expect of me? To die, just to not hurt your feeling?"


    [Boom]


    [Tling]


    "Heh, when you lot thought that I am easy to bully, you treat me like trash and wanted to humiliate me before you kill me. Now you are dying in droves, you treat me like I''m the greatest viin..."


    [Boom]


    [Ting]


    "You think that you have undertaken a noble crusade? Vanquish the evil like a righteous hero? HAHAHAHA, I would''ve said ''don''t make meugh'' but you already did."


    [Boom]


    [Cling]


    Chuck casually sliced bullet after bullet as he made his way close to Operative Bullet...


    "F*cker! I will kill you! I WILL KILL YOU!"


    Operative Bullet lost all hisposure and turned the gun back to semi-automatic and wanted to drown Chun with a whole cartridge of armor-piercing rounds.


    [Shling] [Shling] [Flint] [Shling] [Shling] [Shling] [Flint] [Shling] [Flint] [Flint] [Shling] [Flint] [Flint]...


    [Click] [Click] [Click]


    Chuck was just a few feet before Operative Bullet.


    "You want to change another cartridge and try again? I will wait for you."

 Chapter 45: Fated to struggle (7) - The curtain falls

    Chapter 45: Fated to struggle (7) - The curtain falls


    "...what ...are you?..."


    "Something that you should have never been tasked to go against."


    "Hmm, as a parting gift, if you tell me the name of the officer who made your team take this task, I promise to kill him on my way out."


    "Tell me, who was it that signed your entire unit on a suicide mission?"


    After that Chuck said nothing more as he walked up to the crouched sniper at a steady pace. His actions and emotions are without a ripple as if he already knows how things will end and no matter of struggle will change it.


    "...Brigade General Li Jun..."


    [Sigh] "You would have not participated in this mission, if not for the greed of benefits. You are not a good man."


    "...you know this better than me..."


    "I would have let you live if you were a good soldier, stubborn towards your orders and ready to die for your mission. You hold a grudge at your superior. You moan and b*tch about it in your heart. You feel that your team should not have been assigned to go against a threat as big as a Tzar, isn''t that right?"


    "...yes..."


    [sh] Chuch unhesitatingly cut the head cleanly off of Operative bullet''s body, letting his torso fall back with blood spewing everywhere...


    "You have it all wrong."


    "The right to killes from a heart that is ready to die. You are neither a warrior nor a man noble at heart. Dying on the battlefield may be your highest aplishment in your life. May you be a man of a firm heart in your next life."


    Chuck hoped that the departing spirit of Operative Bullet would take the verses he said into the afterlife. Make it a lesson branded in his soul, never to be forgotten in any of his lives.


    "Hmm, now this little appetizer hase to an end. I wonder what kind of banquet that those old geezers have prepared for me."


    "Darn, my wound on the back itches a lot and I am damn thirsty."


    "Then it''s decided! I need alcohol!"


    Chuck talked aloud only to himself like a mad man as he walked through the bloodied street of corpses.


    "Oh, what do we have here?"


    "The head ofmander Li Yong."


    "You know you''re a funny guy, trying to threaten me with my people, haha."


    "Guess, I''ll take your head back as a gift to those old fes."


    Chuck picked up the bloody mutted head ofmander Li Yong. As the fight came to an end, Chuck was seen casually walking down with a blood-dripping head of the Special Opsmander by the remainder Police force on the scene. Johanna''s face went pale as she got to know the capacity of violence that Chuck is capable of bringing forth...


    With a distorted electronic ry, the transmitter on an iplete dead body buzzed "toon 3654! Report your status! Reinforcements will arrive shortly!"


    "toon 3654..." the message kept repeating.


    With shaky hands, the Sergeant picked up the buzzing transmitter...


    [Click}


    "Reporting tomand..."


    "... Report Status! What the hell is happening there? What was all the screaming?" replied an impatient male voice...


    "...I don''t know I don''t know"


    "just don''t send anyone..."


    "..."


    "...Didn''t you request reinforcement?"


    "..."


    "...All those who made the request are dead... Don''t send any more men to die..."


    "...This is a death abyss! ...We as humans cannot take part in this"


    "Order evacuation! Leave! Leave! Don''t look back! LEAVE!"


    The Sergeant became more hysterical as the more he talked, he became a crazed man drenched in fear, but none berated him. Everyone''s throat and limbs are frozen by the cruel ughter that they witnessed this day.

 Chapter 46: Mirror Fate (1): Abnormal Tribulation

    Chapter 46: Mirror Fate (1): Abnormal Tribtion


    ###Back in the outer space, where the mystic tribtion clouds surrounded Sorscee and rumbled in anger, ready to smite her down...###


    Sorscee has materialized a cosmic sized golden bow that had a sacred glow surrounding it, making it look awe-inspiring. The arrow was an equally mammoth colossal, befitting the bow. It had a coiled snakehead and a burning me at its tip.


    This holy weapon of mass destruction whenbined with the forbidden martial mantra, the Eye of Vengeance. The heaven shaking destruction of the holy bow increases multifold. When Sorscee let loose the arrow, the arrow broke the sound barrier, as it made its momentum escte. The boom of going supersonic is like a forewarning for the devastation that it is going to bring upon the target.


    [Boom] [Swish]


    Unlike the throw of the divine spear previously, which created a hole in the dark tribtion clouds, the hold arrow tore a vast expanse of the tribtion clouds. Complete destroying 1/5th of the entire expanse of the tribtion clouds.


    However, strangely, the massive impact has not made the tribtion weaker, it inversely made it even strong. The surrounding clouds generated more, swiftly sealing the gorge that was ripped open by the arrow from Sorscee.


    The development is truly strange and unprecedented. Despite her exhaustion of utilizing a forbidden martial mantra, Sorscee is forced to fight on, as the tribtion lightning started to descend upon her.


    Each arc of lightning was as thick as an ancient tree trunk. The energy contained in each of the descending lightning is enough to destroy a, a whole.


    Sorscee infused a vast torrent of faith energy into the bow, making its divine glow brighten like a sun in the mid-day sky. She did not wait for the lightning toe to her, she swiftly shot forward with momentum like a bullet and with a swipe of the bow, she destroyed the lightning arcs that were collectivelying for her.


    As if feeling that her show of might is not enough, she flew into the dense ck tribtion clouds, broke the intertwining lightning and started to shoot arrows after arrows using the forbidden high god mantra.


    For those who are looking from the outside, it is as if golden explosions are going off every now and then within the dense dark clouds, almost making the whole tribtion cloud explode.


    "Mommy you can win this! Destroy it!" cheered on Ewelina as she bit her lower in anxiousness.


    The overwhelming might disyed by Sorscee made Lucifer, who spectated the entire ordeal, be surprised.


    Before, he might have not believed if someone said that the goddess of porn could bring down such massive destruction. However now, he is relieved that her beef is with the tribtion, and not with him.


    ''I hope that she holds no grudge from before..''


    As Father-Demon was contemting his fate after Sorscee dealt with the tribtion, a queer thing happened.


    "Ahhh" screamed out Sorscee as a bolt of lightning hit at her in a weird angle, masterfully using the short moment of weakness between her strikes.


    The lightning from the tribtion clouds is emotionless attacks of destruction that rains down attack constantly.


    It is usually a mechanical form of attack, like a gun attached to a machine and firing at constant to the fixed angle. The attack of the lightning was usually like an attack from a beast, straight on and with no technique.


    However, the attack that hurt Sorscee was sentient and sinister in its nature, which ispletely unlike a bolt of tribtion lightning.

 Chapter 47: Mirror Fate (2): Nuke it!

    Chapter 47: Mirror Fate (2): Nuke it!


    The entire ordeal of being sinisterly attacked by the tribtion clouds made Sorscee guess certain things, but she has no time to ponder upon it.


    Deep within the tribtion, she is constantly being attacked by the lightning. Once there is ag in the reaction, it will create a domino effect of being sted with multiple attacks.


    [Boom]


    [Boom]


    [Boom]


    [Boom]


    Sorscee was repeatedly hit by thick arcs of tribtion lightning. Her dark golden battle armor is cracked and destroyed all over. Sorscee was not given any moment to gather her wit, as she was constantly bombarded by multiple arcs of lightning.


    "Mommy! I aming! Hold on Mommy!" Ewelina screamed and wanted to fly into the dark tribtion clouds.


    However, her ascent was thwarted by Mortia as she firmly held onto her, "Don''t! The mingling of your fated will only add more adverse effects."


    However, when Ewelina saw that Sorscee being trampled upon within the tribtion cloud and blood started to leak out from her mouth, she lost all reason.


    "LET ME GO!" her scream was like a banshee exploding, the surrounding fabric of space started to copse, which pushed Mortia away. in her enraged state, Ewelina''s eyes turned dark green with a green me lit over both her iris.


    Ewelina is a highly coveted celestial armament in the god realm. This favoritism not just because of her sentient nature, but for her other highly sought trait, which is ''infinite renewal''. She is able to change into weapons of almost any kind that has been created, mimicking its might.


    Ewelina is treated like a real child by Sorscee. She often brings Ewelina to the mortal realm to enjoy the pleasures of mankind, she lets her y in the park, go to movies with her, buy her sweet treat and do more fun things. Sorscee tries her hardest to raise Ewelina like a real child, giving her a childhood with no regrets.


    The one thing that Ewelina picked up from the mortal realm is the various forms of weapons, her fascination with modern weapons and its function often bring stars in her eyes. Compared to the usual forms of Sacred weapons like bows, swords, sabers, and spears; she loves the novelty in human weapons such as guns, rifles, missiles, and bombs.


    Therefore, when she saw Sorscee in trouble, Ewelina did not transform into a sword or a spear, she transformed into a B61-W86 nuclear warhead with 80 kilotons yield destruction andunched herself into the clouds in rapid ascent.


    [Zroom]


    When Mortia saw Ewelina rush out to protect Sorscee, she did not feel happy. The Fate Goddess had an inkling of the kind of encirclement that Sorcee was caught in, but as an impartial mistress of fate, she is helpless to alter the course of the events that are going to unfold. She could prophecize that the addition of Ewelina will not bring a favorable turn for Sorscee.


    [Sigh] "So there is no stopping it."


    "Sorscee, the heavens are fair, there is always a trace for survival, vie for it!" she muttered to herself. She lost all interest in the battle that is happening around her and looked at the Blue star that was far away.


    "Maybe, he will bring a difference in this hopeless ordeal..."

 Chapter 48: Mirror Fate (3): Forced to Martyr

    Chapter 48: Mirror Fate (3): Forced to Martyr


    ### Back in themand tent at the city entrance of Wunhuan City ###


    "I received intel that the entire Special Ops team perished by the hands of the Tzar," emotionlessly said the Army Chief Ying.


    "The Bastard! If we let him run loose like this, he will kill every man of our force one by one! Chief, we need to let the army take over and teach the Tzar a painful lesson," solemnly stated Brigadier Li Jun.


    However, his righteous indignation did not evoke any praise or pleasant expression from Army Chief Ying, she just coldly looked at him as he awkwardly kept holding the pose of a military salute.


    "Who was the one that tasked the Special Ops team to engage the Tzar?"


    As the question was raised Li Jun froze up and the forehead started to sweat.


    "I have no idea, Chief. The Special forces wing is not under mymand."


    "But they are under themand of your friend Zhang Lei, are they not?"


    "Chief... what are you getting at..."


    "Heh," Chief Ying just smiled and walked up to the entrance of the tent, those that stood guard saluted her as soon as they saw her...


    "Don''t let anyone in for a while and not matter you hear, no one should be allowed inside."


    The guards were baffled at the peculiarmand, but they immediately saluted,


    "Yes, mam!"


    With a soothing smile Chief Ying walked back in, she ignored Brigadier Jun and went to the Defense minister.


    "Minister, can you excuse me for a short while, I have something private to discuss with my subordinate."


    "Little Ying, you are heartlessly kicking out your old uncle at this age." [cough] [cough]


    "I wouldn''t dare! I really have something important to tell Brigadier Jun."


    "Silly girl, you thought only you know Brigadier''s childish little plot? Get on with it, I wouldn''t interfere with your decision."


    "...Chief...I..." hearing the casual conversation better the Minister and Chief Ying, Brigadier Jun had a bad premonition.


    "You what? Sentenced 30 men to their death?" asked Chief with the same pleasant smile.


    "Chief, what do you mean I sentenced 30 men to death?"


    "I mean you called in a favor with your friend Zhang Lei, pressured him to run an unauthorized operation of engaging the Tzar. In other words, you made an army toon take up a suicide mission. Hoping not for the mission sess, but for their death."


    However, to this exnation, the only one shocked was Li Jun, both the Chief and the Minister were perfectly calm.

 Chapter 49: Mirror Fate (4): Bug Squashing!

    Chapter 49: Mirror Fate (4): Bug Squashing!


    "...I ...I had no part in this..."


    "Somebody is trying to frame me. I am from the reputed martial Li family."


    "Why are you questioning whys of the incident with your wild theory? The killer is still at loose and we have an army ready for assault! We should engage him."


    "I will surrender myself for an investigation after I''ve avenged the brave 30 men of our force."


    Chief Ying did not try to interrogate him, she was d he refused to admit. She calmly walked towards her duffel bag and pulled out a pair of motorcycle gloves.


    The type that had the metal covering over the fingers and knuckles, she put that on as she nodded to the bullshit that Li Jun was spewing.


    "So, in your fantasy, you wanted to go kill a Tzar and the tag of ''war hero'' will help you thwart Military tribunal, am I correct?"


    The brigadier was speechless as his thoughts were seen through and before he could get a hold of hisposure, Chief Ying continued, "I am ashamed that my army was infiltrated by an insidious bug. Like any female, I hate bugs, but unlike most of them, I don''t use bug sprays. I squash them with my own two hands,"


    "...Chief ...what ... do you intend to do..."


    [Thwark] Chief Ying gave a hard punch to the gut of Brigadier Jun.


    "...you..." was all that Li Jun could say...


    [Thwark] he was kicked in the nuts and as he leaned lower holding onto his balls...


    [Boom] [Creak] Chief Ying punched his face in breaking his nose and cheekbone with the metal knuckle bike gloves.


    "...This ...this is a vition of ...military conduct..."


    [Thwark] [Boom] [Thwark]...


    The brigadier''sints fell to deaf ears as Chief Ying took her time to dismantle his face.


    "...Minister... please ...please help me..."


    The sickly old man coldly stared back, "You are a disgrace to the Li family. In my opinion, Chief Ying is going easy on you."


    "Little Ying, finish this quick, they will be arriving soon. We couldn''t dare to let them wait."


    "Yes, Uncle."


    With that, Chief Ying pulled out a barbed whip with a thorny tip


    [Whittch] "AHHH!"


    [Whittch] [Whittch] [Whittch]...


    The sound of whipping and screams of Brigadier Li Jun kept echoing all around themand tent. The officers who stood guard cannot help but break out in cold sweat as they heard the miserable screams of the Brigade General.


    With blood spilling on the floor, he grabbed onto her leg and begged...


    "...Chief ...I was wrong..."


    "...I will ...face the ...military tribunal..."


    "...please ...please ...let me go..."


    "...please..."

 Chapter 50: Mirror Fate (5): I want to be beside you! Ewelina transforms!

    Chapter 50: Mirror Fate (5): I want to be beside you! Ewelina transforms!


    ### Back at outer space of Sorscee''s Divine Tribtion ###


    [BOOOOM] Ewelina who was transformed into a nuclear warhead crashed right into the tribtion cloud, destroying more than 1/3 of the whole expanse of the tribtion clouds.


    The explosion was like a bright sun in the mid-day sky hurting the eyes of anyone who dared to look at it. The me of the explosion burnt and destroyed everything including the very fabric of space.


    However, when the fire came around Sorscee, it enveloped her like a protective force field. Ewelina transformed back to the human-like look and held the bleeding Sorscee...


    "Mommy..." Ewelina had her eyes filled with tears, but she is trying hard to not cry in front of Sorscee. Porn Goddess who is known for her fickle nature and her cold and decisive attitude showed a genuine heartfelt smile at Ewelina.


    "Stupid girl, didn''t I tell you to stay with Mortia?"


    "...u... I don''t care what Aunty Mortia has to say... I am your...


    "Child."


    "...mmm... yes, I am also your Celestial armament. If you are facing a tribtion than I should face it with you..."


    "...No matter what, I want to stay beside Mommy!..." saying all this the cute Ewelina stared at Sorscee with a stubborn expression with her tear-filled eyes.


    Sorscee always pinches Ewelina''s ear when she''s naughty or disobedient. She extended her hand towards Ewelina as if she is going to punish her for speaking out. The cute girl in the sailor cap closed her eyes tight obviously scared of being punished.


    However, the expected punishment did note, Sorscee patted Ewelina on her head...


    "...hmm yes, out of all the gods you choose me as your mistress. You chose me to wield you. I am not a goddess who is good at battles, I don''t make much use of my Ewelina."


    Before the little loli could say anything, Sorscee leaned close and kissed her on the forehead...


    "Come, today, let''s fight to our heart''s content."


    "hehe, yay!"


    "Mommy Mommy, I learned a new thing from the mortal realm, want to see?"


    "I will do anything you want," smiled Sorscee.


    "Yay!"


    Ewelina''s eyes turned red and a red beam came out, it wasn''t an attack. On the contrary, it came out and started to scan Sorscee. Green digits of 1''s and 0''s started to sh in the iris of Ewelina.


    Her body started to morph and transform making various mechanical noises...


    [Spiliring] [Creak] [Thrik] [Click] [Vroom] [ck] [Vroom] [Flint] [Click]...


    In a few minutes, Ewelina transformed into a metal statue of the exact proportions of Sorscee. It had a t metallic face and was grey in color. It had jet thrusters on the back and the feet, a red cape was valiantly fluttering behind. Making the statue look solemn and valiant.

 Chapter 51: Mirror Fate (6): Battle Suit and Gun-Sword!

    Chapter 51: Mirror Fate (6): Battle Suit and Gun-Sword!


    "Are you going to fight alongside me?" smiled and asked Sorscee.


    "No Mommy! I am going to fight with you!"


    The metal statue started toe apart by the limbs, ankles, elbows, knees, head, and torso. The statue was hollow on the inside. Each part began to split open into various smaller parts and began to fly towards sorscee.


    A metal part stated to fit over Sorcess''s feet, another over her knee, the torso came together and covered Sorscee''s front as a breastte. The back of the metal statue came over on her back and fit perfectly with the breastte.


    Smalled metal parts came over her neck, her shins were covered, the thighs were covered. The hands and legs were fully covered with various metal parts. Every part was inter-joint with one another and had no gap in between any part.


    Sorscee looked like her whole body was cast in metal, then finally came the helmet, it clicked into the neck armor and the front of the helmet came, it is smooth and had nothing but theilluminated openings for eyes, giving off a blue glow.


    As soon as all parts came together, multitudes of screws came about and tightened every part to the max.


    "Mommy, do like this? I saw this in one of the movies in the mortal realm," Ewelina''s voice started toe from the inside like she is the battle suit''s AI.


    "Ummm, I''m missing something..."


    A weird silver sword of over 12 feet started to materialize. The weird part is that instead of a sharp edge, it had a lineup of gun barrels. The handle had a trigger and trigger guard.


    "Go on Mommy, hold it."


    As soon as Sorscee held it, the whizzes and sounds of various guns from a pistol to rapid-fire Gatling guns that are installed on navy ships started to fill the vicinity.


    "Mommy, sh your sword at something."


    Sorscee loaded the Gun-Sword with the overflowing faith power. Strangely, the vast volumes of faith that Sorscee has trouble holding onto, felt little when it was directed to the Gun-Sword. It drank in the faith power with no trouble and it was not even close to being filled.


    After charging up the Gun-Sword for a while, Sorscee made a cutting motion. From the start of the motion, the Gun-Sword started to rumble louder than a thunderstrike as if giving warning to those that are in its path that destruction is imminent.


    [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom]... bullets of various calibers started to fire out, at over 6,000,000 rounds per minute.


    A vast patch of the tribtion clouds starts to be destroyed. Before the remaining cloud recuperate the loss...


    [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom]...


    Another vast patch was destroyed in an instant. The remaining swathes of clouds stopped recuperating the clouds and started to attach Sorscee with thousands of lightning projectiles.


    [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom]...


    [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom]...


    With just two shes she destroyed the attack and destroyed ayer more of the clouds.


    Even the Goddess of war never was fabled to have such a valiant momentum. Sorscee stepped forward in an unhurried pace destroying any amount of attack that the tribtion could muster. With every sh, she kept peeling off ayer from the vast clouds.


    The unending expanse of dark clouds does not seem so daunting anymore. Akin to a bringer of dawn,ying waste to darkness, Sorscee kept crushing he dark ck clouds bringing light to thends.


    However, when Sorscee''s victory is imminent and at sight, a male voice shouted from within the clouds...


    "Bastard! When are you going to make your move? She is going to destroy me if she keeps up her attack."

 Chapter 52: Mirror Fate (7): Divine and Human conspiracy- Porn Star

    Chapter 52: Mirror Fate (7): Divine and Human conspiracy- Porn Star


    When Sorscee and Mortia heard the male voice, they were not surprised. Their calm expression made it seem like the one in the tribtion clouds is an idiot who is trying to y hide and seek when everyone has already guessed where he is hiding.


    "So, you already knew?"


    "Faranis, only an idiot like you will expect the abnormal reactions of the tribtion clouds to go unnoticed. It is truly a wonder on how you gained the divinity domain of Thunder," casually said Sorscee in a mocking tone.


    "Which high god put you up to this mischief? Speak before you lose your life over some little benefits."


    "Heh, being as pathetically weak as you are, you have my respects for scheming this deep. But everything ends now, Sorscee"


    "Haha, was it just me imagining you screaming up for help or should I st your ass to make you scream again?"


    "Though I have least reserves of divinity, I can toast your ass with Ewelina here."


    "Hmph, spoken like the true sl*t prostitute you are, we are..."


    [sh] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] ...


    Sorscee did not entertain a war of words, she just crushed anotheryer of Tribtion clouds. Almost 70% of the tribtion clouds are destroyed with thest assault. However, when she was about to charge the Gun-Sword to the fullest and ovee tribtion in one swift swing, a change happened.


    Sorscee''s daunting martial prowess came from the endless stream of faith energy from the Seven Hells. She herself did not have such an abundance of pious followers. Only by trapping the whole of Seven Hells, she was able to get the vast reserves of faith energy.


    [Boom] [Quake]


    The whole of the Seven Hells experienced a tremor that developed into a massive earthquake. It shook and jolted the whole of the Seven nes. One-third of the dark kin who were caught up in the illusionary world of Chimera Expanse was jolted awake.


    Sorscee''s eyes constricted as she noticed the sharp reduction in the amount of faith that was constantly pouring into her.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    "Zemere, now that you are here, why do you still hide? Show yourself you coward!" bellowed Sorscee.


    "Ha, that was riching from a trash goddess who''s top divine ability is luring unsuspecting denizens into a fake dream."


    "Hmph, if it is not for the request of a high god, I would not dirty my hands on anything rted to you." said an unpleasant female voice. As the voice was heard, a proud woman in her mid-thirties materialized above the Seven Hells.


    Zemere, the Goddess of Earth, was a mocha-skinned curvy woman with a motherly beauty and a cold stare. Dressed more extravagant than the most profligate Empress in human history, humility is a concept that is lost on her. Zemere stood out like peacock amidst the mediocrity of reality.


    "So its the two of you?"


    "It''s not just them," said a cold voice that is frigid like an arctic blizzard rampantly blowing out.


    Another one-third of the Dark kin was frozen over, as they turned into ice-cold statues. The weaker ones of the dark kin, the frozen old and the children had their souls freeze and shatter.


    When Sorscee was feeling the pressure of the inevitable face-off between three gods...


    "There is no need to kill those peoples. Just waking them up would have been enough for our purpose," said a noble voice that filled all who heard it with warmth.


    "Apollo, even you are involved..." coldly stated Mortia, speaking for the first time since the other gods arrived. It shows that even the Fate Goddess has to take him seriously.


    "Lady Mortia, I am merely a spectator like you are," smiled Apollo, meaning that he will not get involved as long as Mortia doesn''t step in.


    "Haha, wasn''t I called the lowly bitch of the God realm all these years? Thought all of you enjoyed treating me like an outcast, I am soo touched that all of you havee up to see me ascend to be a mid god. It will be disrespectful of me if I still did not ascend to medial godhood."


    As Sorscee said this, Ewelina followed the thoughts of Sorscee and transformed into a massive electromaic railgun. Using the reserves of the faith energy charged into her, she fully charged the gun, arcs of electricity crackling all over the railgun.


    Wasting no momentum, Ewelina sted a destructive projectile at the speed of Mach 14, traversing 3 miles per second.


    [BOOM]


    Within a tenth of a second, the projectile hit the remaining tribtion cloud creating a massive explosion greater then 10 nuclear warheads exploding altogether.


    However, strangely, none of the gods that came with ill-intent made any move to stop her. It is almost as if they are expecting the fabled sentient armament to quickly use up all her power.


    Thought the explosion was huge, it was stagnant. The mes are not rushing towards the tribtion, it seemed to have been stopped by something...


    ### Back at the Command tent of the Wunhun city ###


    [Whittch] "Ahhh!"


    "...Chief ...please ...stop..." Brigadier Li Jun kept begging the sadistic Army Chief Ying.


    As if God has answered his prayers, Chief Ying was forced to stop her ''bug-squashing'' when she heard a male voice...


    "Hahaha, Little Ying is feisty as always. Never thought you are into whips. I guess every day is an unexpected revtion in life."


    "Wee, Tzar of the North-East," smiled Chief Ying neither being servile or overbearing. However, her way of calling touched on the sore spot of newly arrived Tzar.


    "Hmph, once I kill the bastard, I''ll reim my territory. You might as well start to call me again as the Tzar of the East, already."


    "I''ll use that title to congratte the esteemed Tzar when you reiming your territory."


    However, a different voice replied to Chief Ying this time...


    "Chief Ying seems to have not much confidence in us. I agree it is difficult to bet on the conflict between the Tzars when it is one vs one. However, we four churches have allied and congregated now, there is no singr force in this that could go against us."

 Chapter 53: Mirror Fate (8): The Four Churches

    Chapter 53: Mirror Fate (8): The Four Churches


    "Chief Ying seems to have not much confidence in us. I agree it is difficult to bet on the conflict between the Tzars when it is one vs one. However, we four churches have allied and congregated now, there is no singr force in this that could go against us."


    As soon as the voice was heard, Chief Ying''s face became more solemn, her ever-present smile was reced with a serious look...


    A man dressed in a pope''s vestment, decorated with a sun insignia walked into themand tent. He spared no look to the coiled up and bloodied Li Jun. As soon as he walked inside, the Tzar of the North-East shut his trap and shrunk down his overbearing attitude.


    The man just looked straight at the Defense Minister and said, "have the army surround and maintain the perimeter, not to hold in a Tzar, but to prevent your citizen from identally walking in. I will give you 30 minutes to evacuate everyone and not to interfere anymore."


    Chief Ying was incensed by the man obstinate attitude to the country''s minister, as she was about to voice her thoughts, the wrinkled hand of the minister held her. He shook his head ''no''.


    "Tzar of the North, Cyrus me, I wee you as the representative of the country. I have already ordered an evacuation to proceed with swift and haste. However, be it 30 seconds or 30 days, you will move in only after thest of my citizens have exited the city." said the calm voice of the minister, not even standing for the Tzar.


    "Old bastard, you dare behave insolently!" fumed out the Tzar of North-East


    But he was interrupted by Cyrus, " Thurston, go easy on the minister, he reflects the prestige of the sovereign. We did collectively agree to not contest the authority of the state," then he turned to the minister and continued...


    "Don''t call me a Tzar, I don''t have an elevated opinion of myself, I am but a god''s servant. Just call me Reverend Cyrus."


    As he was talking, a younger man in a priest vestment walked up to him and whispered something by his ear. After the young priest conveyed a message, Reverend Cyrus walked up to the coiled up and weakly panting Brigadier Li Jun.


    Li Jun noticed someone next to him and when he looked up, he only saw the ck heel of a shoe...


    [Spulch] Li Jun''s head exploded like a watermelon as Reverend Cyrus stomped the Brigadier to death.


    Cyrus did not give an exnation, he walked out saying, "Though I don''t identify myself as a Tzar. A Tzar''s prestige is not something that the likes of you should ever try to test Minister, I hope your country does not repeat such an unsavory incident. I don''t mind ignoring the peace treaty for a day to let the Chinoise government understand the repercussion of waging a war with a Tzar."


    After saying that, Cyrus did not wait for a reply he just walked out with Thruston in tow.


    "Hmph, a bunch of hypocrites!" fumed the minister.


    "Chief Ying, speed up the evacuation. Though I held my ground on the talking, these bastards would do anything for keeping face. The smallest of their displeasure may very well cost a lot of innocent lives," he sighed


    "Minister, the Tzar Chuck Norris is unlike them, his actions never threatened our Nation''s security. His presence even guarded our country as a deterrent force. Why are we plotting against him?"


    [Sigh] "These were orders of the Prime Minister."


    "Little Ying don''t think much into this operation. People of our caliber are unable to participate in this altercation. *Sigh*I only hope that the aftermath does not affect our people or our country."


    ###


    As Cyrus walked out with Thurston, he met up with two beautiful females, dressed in church vestment. The twodies are the true embodiment of the saying, ''sin doesn''t appear sinful.''


    The voluptuously enticing women are the former fabled female pdins of the church of Thunder and Winter. The Ice empress Er and the Bloody Thunder Charmaine.


    Currently, Er and Charmaine are the Cardinal Priestesses of the Church of Thunder and Winter, while Cyrus and Thurston are the Cardinals of the Church of Sol andTerra.


    The four used to be only four Tzars, the Tzar of North, East, West, and South. They ruled thes as a whole, uncontested until two more Tzars came to be. One became a notorious Kingpin of the underworld and the other became the honorary General of the World Army.


    The four churches'' had a deplorable religious objective, they wanted to brainwash the denizens of earth into a sanctimonious group of pious followers for their god, making the a harvest ground of faith energy.


    Although the four Churches had a simr objective, they each wanted their own religion to reign supreme on the.Therefore, their alliance was estranged and was only in name.


    Before the Churches could ovee their differences, the governments of all nations unterally expressed their support to these two Tzars, either openly or covertly, which in turn developed a restrictive counterforce. Thisplicated rtionship held the world powers in check and put a stop to the four churches'' appetite of religious domination.


    Though surprised, the two Tzars were not a cause for concern for the Churches, as the churches knew that they still hold the power to dominate when they pooled their forces altogether.


    However, the emergence of Chuck shook their foundation. Though they hold the numerical advantage, their unquestionable supremacy is lost on an odds of 3 vs 4.


    Understanding their plight, the churches decided to form a true alliance least until they crush the other Tzars.


    Chuck not being affiliated to any major religion or world power made him an easy picking in the eyes of the Cardinals. Therefore, when they heard the location of Chuck, the four rushed up to eliminate a threat.


    The four cardinals did not bring in any subordinates, they just stood by the City entrance and talked casually as if they were tourists. Their supreme aura prevented anyone from being within 500 meters of their vicinity. The soldiers and civilians who were close by, had a sudden fear develop in their heart and quickly moved away from the four.


    "When do move in?" coldly sounded the voice or the Ice Empress.


    "In 30 minutes."


    "Do we take him alive or kill him?" yfully asked Charmaine.


    "Our alliance is maintained on the grounds of equal strength, if he joins any of our churches the bnce will be broken and so will our alliance. I believe nobody wants to see that happen."


    Thurston who has been quiet all along interjected with a request...


    "I want to personally deliver the finishing blow."


    "You still hold a grudge over getting your ass kicked by him?" Charmaine jabbed the sore spot of Thurston.


    "Charmaine, cut your yful act. We are about to face a Tzar if he chooses to go down taking one of us with him, one of us may die, at the least one or all of us will be grievously wounded," chided Er.


    "Hmph, always so serious."


    Though Charmine said that, everybody went quiet and mentally prepared themself for the most difficult opponent that they ever faced.

 Chapter 54: Fight one more time

    Chapter 54: Fight one more time


    The fate mistress saw the simr encirclement of the supremes of Sun, Earth, Ice, and Thunder on Chuck. It is as if a mirroring of mortal and divine fate.''The four Tzars are connected to the four gods here, the Tzars are their champions in the mortal realm. The only two that do not have a connection are Chuck and Sorscee, will their fate change if the duo''s fate bes intertwined...'' were the thoughts of Mortia as she saw the uncanny resemnce in the fates of Chuck and Mortia.The Fate Mistresses is unfazed by the massive explosion caused by Ewelina''s Railgun because she knew that Sorscee''s present of power will not be enough to change the momentum of fate.As Mortia expected...[BOOOOM]The massive explosion shook the entire outer space, destroying the nearby starts and deads into space debris.The scale of the attack is more powerful than a desperate full power strike of a mid-god. However, the devastating attack was held back by a force as soon as the attack reached the tribtion clouds.[Booom] [sh]The attack wasn''t just held off, it was sliced in two with sharp bolts of lightning that rendered the energy st into two, nullifying all its might."...High God Perun lent you his lighting axe!"Sorscee felt hopeless at the sight of the High god''s celestial armament."Do all of those in the God Realm want me to fail? The first thing I saw when I ascended to the god realm is the divine construct of the Creator God and the Golden embossed words underneath it, the illustrious verses: ''The divine are one in mind, inseparable in the soul, always together in existence''. What happened to the Creator god''s words! Do you lot hate me so much!?""Hmph, you filthy devil spawn do you think that you belong in the god realm just because you have a divine spark? We restrained ourselves and did not murder you on the streets on the very day you ascended, only because of Creator God''s teaching. Give an inch and you ask for a yard! Bitch have you ever took the time to consider how many god''s divine domains you will encroach upon if you step into medial godhood?" coldly stated Zemere, the goddess of Earth.**huff** **huff** Sorscee took deep breaths to restrain her anger."What do you want me to do? Never to try to ascend and give up on any desires of medial godhood?"This time it was Apollo who answered, "we would have let you be if you quietly existed knowing your ce. Instead, you have the gall to amass power and threaten the bnce of God Realm. You need a higher punishment to make you repent for your transgressions.""Oh, the might Sun god has some arrangements for me? Let''s hear it!" said Sorscee in barely restrained anger."We will take your celestial armament.""No!""If you resist, we will crush your divine spark, make you a fallen god and will throw you into the Heathen blood river, let your soul be tormented for eternity," icily stated Khione, the Ice Goddess.Ewelina undid herself from the form of railgun and back to her humanoid form..."..If ...If Ie with you, will you let Mommy go?...""You have my divine oath. I will let her live," grandly said Apollo."What will happen to Ewelina after you take her?"Faranis, the mid-god of Thunder, gleefully answered Sorscee, "Oh she will be fed to mighty Lord Perun''s axe, repairing its weapon soul that got damaged in thest Faith Society war."That is no different than killing her! She is a sentient armament that is born only once a million years. You fiends, you want to destroy her!""Sorscee, watch your mouth! It is regrettable that a celestial armament needs to be destroyed, but she is a sentient armament, who knows if she will truly serve her new owner..."Before Sorscee could argue, Apollo continued, " Shut up! I am not here to negotiate with you. You either let us take your armament and keep your pitiful life or we destroy your divine spark, imprison your soul and take you weapon.""Mommy, I will go with them. Let them do what they want, I promise I won''t be a disobedient girl. Mommy should live. Live more happily for Ewelina too."Sorscee chocked up in tears as she saw the pure smile on Ewelina''s face, being ready for death for a chance at life for her.Sorscee rushed up and hugged Ewelina, "Darling, you are being disobedient.""...Mommy ...I""Remeber the day we met?""...yes...""What did we talk about on that day?""...Mommy asked me...""...asked me, why I choose you...""What did Ewelina say?""When the gods saw me, Ewelina only saw greed in their eyes, only Mommy looked at me with care...""Ewelina said that she wants to be with Mommy and no one else!""Ewelina made Mommy promise never to leave her...""Well, that is enough of your sappy drama. Sorscee give me your armament! or die first!" Faranis impatiently rushed up and swung the High God armament, Perun''s axe.Sharp and invasive bolts of lightning shot out arcs after arcs from 5 feet long glinting de of the axe.Boom!The very fabric of space is being crushed and being continuously destroyed...Ewelina wanted to anxiously change into a fort or a shield to protect Sorscee, but she was held back by Sorscee..."Mommy... they...""It''s alright," smiled Sorscee like a freshly bloomed flower, untainted and pure."...Mommy ...are we going to die?""Maybe...""Uwwu, Ewelina is ready to face anything when she is beside Mommy."[Boom] [Boom] [Boom]The might of a high god''s armament is unquestionable. When the attack was initiated, the space around Sorscee became frozen, prevent her from escaping. The entire region started to break down and be destroyed into chaos.Sorscee and Ewelina looked at each other, smiling at each other, unfazed by the destruction that is happening around them."Darling, will you fight for me one more time?""Aren''t you going to fight with me, mommy?""I don''t think I can this time...""...mommy..."Before Ewelina could ask, Sorscee puller into a tight hug, gave a long kiss on her forehead and when Ewelina was silently enjoying the closeness of Sorscee with her eyes closed...[Spulch] warm liquid stters on her face, jolting her eyes open...Ewelina''s face went pale at the sight of what she saw...Sorscee had her hand deep in her chest, her toga dyed crimson with blood. Blood leaked a line out from the side of her mouth, but she still had a loving smile as she looked at Ewelina."..mommy ...why ...why did you ... don''t you like me... are you going to leave Ewelina alone..." cried the charming armament, like a lost helpless girl."Silly girl **cough** I want to be with you forever **cough** that is why... here..."Sorscee pulled out glowing orb from within her chest. The fist-sized orb is more dazzling than a bright mid-day sun in summer. The orb invoked the prestige of a sovereign with auspicious golden clouds surrounding it."...mommy ...that...""Darling, fight for me, onest time..."Sorscee kissed Ewelina one more time and pressed the glowing orb into her forehead. The orb met no resistance as it was fully absorbed into Ewelina. The unconscious body of Sorscee fell weakly over the stunned stoic Celestial armament."Shit! she put her divine spark into her celestial armament. Faranis, stop ying, kill them quickly," hollered Zemere, the Goddess of Earth."...mommy ...talk to me ...mommy..." Ewelina kept asking with a lost look on her face.Faranis quickly rushed forward with Perun''s axe in hand. With unstoppable momentum, he came to Sorscee and Ewelina and swung down the axe hoping the split the two into four.[BANG] the swiftly descending axe was stopped......by a pale white dainty small hand...No matter how Faranis tried, he couldn''t move forward or pull back, as the axe was held tightly by the small white hand. The de did cut the palm as blood was dripping down, but the hand still firmly held the sharp de unfazed by the wound..."BITCH, LET GO!""... all of you will pay for what you made mommy do..."Tears of blood came out from Ewelina''s eyes, as she calmly looked up at the gods that hade down to deal with her. Her whole body started to glow red and pulse ina rhythm simr to a heartbeat...


    She let go of the axe and while Faranis was trying to steady his footing from the sudden release.


    [Boom]


    He was punched in the gut and was sent sting off in supersonic. In an instant, he was shot back a 1000 km, crashing into a dead star exploding it whole.

 Chapter 55: Wanton Goddesses (1): Ewelina matures into a 50 E Cups Hourglass beauty!- Porn Star

    Chapter 55: Wanton Goddesses (1): Ewelina matures into a 50 E Cups Hourss beauty!- Porn Star


    It came as a shock to everyone when they saw the Mid-God Faranis was punched off like a missile. Everyone usually brushed off the might of Ewelina as she always assumed the appearance of a little loli in her humanoid form. Furthermore, her chosen goddess is the lowliest of low-gods with negligible followers and no faith energy.


    However, Ewelina herself is the most coveted sentient armament that is born once in a million years, can she be something normal andckluster? Because of Sorscee''s low faith reserves, the gods failed to notice that Ewelina is a finely crafted katana, but was wielded by a child making her appear less threatening. But when given enough energy reserves, the terror that she can bring knows no bounds...


    The scariest thing about sentient armaments is that they are capable of learning martial mantras and have an innate forbidden battle form that unlike the usually battle form. The only downside is that ites with a serious side effect when one uses the forbidden technique.


    Usually, the side effects of the forbidden technique are borne by the wielder, but rarely, a celestial armament may fully imprint with their wielder, never to be used by anyone else. When such a bond is formed, the weapon bears the brunt of the forbidden technique sparing the wielder any ill effect.


    The red luster that was emanating out from Ewelinapletely enveloped her into a ball of red light, as if she is covered in a cocoon.


    "Quick, Khione, go check on Faranis... Zemere, you stop the armament before she fully executes the forbidden technique. We should never belittle a sentient armament," ordered Apollo as a war general who has a firm hold over the situation. However, for a mighty n to work, you need a less mighty opponent, the shrewder your opponent, the more childish your scheme bes...


    Such are of the perks of Ewelina''s forbidden battle form, elevated intelligence, and w prophecy.


    Before Zemere could get close...


    "I will say the Sun god is right, you gods should reign-in your innate conceitedness, it''s unsightly. ," an exotic female voice echoed throughout the vicinity.


    A beautiful female hand extends out from the ball of red light. Lazily a female figure raises out from the light orb as if she has been soaking long in a bathtub and was miffed that needed to walk out now.


    A gorgeous woman of knee-length red hair, red gleaming eyes, plum red lips on a pale white curvaceous body emerged out from the light orb. Unlike the little loli, this female has bountiful curves of hefty yet perky 50 E cups capped with pink n*pples that extend out like erasers.


    Her waist is a work of art like a lean and fit belly dancer''s waist. Each of her ass cheeks forms a perfect hemisphere and on the front side, her p*ssy is partially covered by beautiful blood-red curls, making those who saw her want to see more.


    She gave everyone a charming devilish grin as pulled on one of her puffy nipples...


    "Mmmm, what is this divinity of my goddess **huff** it is making me naughtier by the minute."


    Zemere who always had an elevated opinion of herself, cannot help but feel inferior towards the raw exuding sexuality of the new Ewelina.


    The redhead casually walked up close to Zemere, her red eyes sciously scanned the curves of the Earth Goddess making her more conscious of her inferiority.


    "I thought you are here to destroy me, why are you gawking at me," coyly asked Ewelina.


    Being called out by the cheeky armament, Zemere blushed in shame. Getting her emotions under control, Zemere amassed earth elemental power to crush Ewelina. Suddenly, a red mist arose from Ewelina''s body and enveloped the two dispersing the earth elemental energy.


    The red-haired beauty calmly walked forward at the shocked Earth Goddess and pressed her erect nipples on the fullsome tits of Zemere, eliciting a moan from her.


    "Mmmmm" **huff**


    Though Ewelina matured up to be top-heavy hourss beauty, Zemere''s 40 double D sized bountiful tits are nothing to be ashamed about.


    The feeling Ewelina exudes is an aura of a flirty yful vixen, while the beautiful mature look of Zemere exudes a restrained sensuality. The sexually charged sight of the divine beings will make mortal die from orgasming.


    Zemere wanted to snap out her strange mental state, but Ewelina did not give her the chance.


    The sinful celestial armament grabbed Zemere by her neck, still looking at her with a curious smile, pulled the matronly beauty in, lips close to each other.


    Ewelina lightly licked the plump lower lips of Zemere, while her one hand snaked its way to the plump ass enclosed in the earth Goddess''s culotte dress. Her other hand cupped a full 40 inches double D of Zemere. She squeezes bother hand tightly...


    "Ahhh mmmm... what are you ... ummm...mmmm..." Ewelina fondles the sinfully curvy body of the Earth Goddess.


    The red mist started to flow around Zemere slowly dissolving all her clothes. Zemere is left with a naked body and her jewels glistening all over her body.


    The mocha skin and the gold ornaments contrasting each other, creating a picturesque scene.


    "...stop ...stop this ...don''t ...try to bewitch ...mmmm..." Ewelina shut her mouth with a full mouth kiss, pressed her nipples over the erect nipples of the matron goddess, her two hands cupped and pulled Zemere''s ass and spread her ass wide, exposing the pink pucker.


    Ewelina presses her tongue into the mouth of Zemere, licks her tongue, bites and pulls on the warm wet spit coved tongue, licking it.


    Unbeknown to Zemere, the red mist started to slowly seep into her body. Red sigils of different symbols started to slowly appear on her skin.


    Ewelina pinched and pulled both the nipples of Zemere, as she fervently slurped on the Earth goddess''s tongue.


    Stilling holding the nipples pulled, Ewelina rubbed her thumb on t tips of Zemere, overriding her senses with pleasure from her sensitive nipples.


    "Who do you obey?"


    With a blushed face and red tinted cheeks, Zemere said, " **huff** hmph, you don''t own me **huff** that easy **huff**".


    "Hehe, so you want more?"


    "...no ..that is not ...what I meant..." as Zemere spoke her voice went quieter and unknowingly her eyes started bing brighter and a faint red shade is reflected deep in her eyes.

 Chapter 56: Wanton Goddesses (2): Inner lusty slut of The Earth Goddess

    Chapter 56: Wanton Goddesses (2): Inner lusty slut of The Earth Goddess


    "Quick, Khione, go check on Faranis... Zemere, you stop the armament before she fully executes the forbidden technique. We should never belittle a sentient armament."


    ### Zemere''s POV ###


    Assembling 4 gods to deal with a low god is an embarrassment to put it lightly. If not for the involvement of the Fate Mistress, I would not even give two flying f*cks about the sl*t with an idental divine spark.


    When Apollo told me to go deal with the armament, I wanted to get this over with as soon as possible, crumple the armament as a whole with a single p.


    When I came forward to attack, what I saw was not a pesky little brat.


    It was...


    She was...


    I had never taken a man to bed. Unlike the slutty wh*res of the god realm who does not believe in the sanctum of real attraction, I am choosy in finding my perfect mate. Mother Earth''s virtue is patience, after all.


    However, when I saw her...


    **sigh** The perfection that I have sought all these years was personified before me.


    That long fluttering red locks, those piercing red eyes, the poise deep within them.


    The first time she looked at me...'' mmmm''... I unwittingly pressed my thighs together.


    The swells of her breasts, those bountiful treats made me lick my lips in anticipation.


    Of what? Even I am not sure...


    Her lean and trim waist made me want to rub my palm on the smooth pale milky navel of hers.


    The little tuft of her red locks over her plum c*nt...


    "mmmm you enticing little devil..."


    When the fabled sentient armament was born, I wanted it. I felt that only I was worthy enough of a divine entity of such caliber.


    However, when she chose her goddess, I resented the fact that a little dirty bitch had the heavenly fortune to wield an epoch startling celestial armament.


    Deep down I always knew that I was resentful over the fact that I was not the chosen. When Apollo asked me to apany him to destroy the sentient armament, I immediately agreed.


    I wanted nothing more than to destroy her...


    But when I saw her.


    She saw me.


    She saw through me...


    She saw me want her...


    When she walked up to me in a brazen gait, I could not muster an attack and when she pressed her nipples on me. It felt like a hot iron was branded into my soul.


    My arousal escted with c*nt juices leaking down my thick thighs...


    I could have attacked at any instance...


    But I let her yfully lick my lip as she yed with my nipples. Never was forced to such humiliation. Being fondled like a paid harlot who had no right to object...


    ''Ohhh, **sigh** the sinful sphemy... was soo heavenly''


    Then she kissed me, full on my mouth, wrestling with my tongue with her tongue. Teasing my wet tongue, stroking it with her tongue. She noisily licked and slurped on my spit. The squelching noises made my heart beat faster...


    As I hopelessly try to put up a mental defense, the pleasure that is overloading my sense...


    She grabbed my fullsome, firm and squishy ass cheeks. She held it possessively as if she owned me.


    **huff** She squeezed my ass hard, sinking her fingers into my malleable butt cheek flesh.


    **huff** **huff**


    Before I know, I am naked and embraced like a cheap prostitute by the sentient armament. She trampled on my dignity and had the gall to ask...


    "Who do you obey?"


    ''hmph, as if my allegiance is that simple. Pleasures are not enough to conquer me. I, the Goddess of the domain of Earth, does not fall that easily...''


    "Hehe, so you want more?"


    To my defiance, sheughed, the ring of herughter sounding like a melody.


    I tried to voice my firm refusal...


    Wanting to tell her to stop...


    but...


    I cannot stop myself from anticipating her next move...


    ###


    Ewelina saw the mental turmoil of Zemere as if she was part of Zemere''s mind.


    The redhead said nothing as she lifted up a fullsome brown tit of Zemere and kisses the underside of the heavy orb, she kissed all around Zemere''s light brownish-pink are, yet ignoring Zemere''s dark pink nipples.


    She squeezed a full tit hard with one hand, as she bit the just above the nipples over the other soft fleshy orb, making Zemere moan out. In pain or pleasure, unknown to those who heard it...


    "Ohhh... be ...be gentle..."


    Ignoring the Earth Goddess, Ewelina gave a hard p to the bouncy tit of Zemere.


    **p** [Twatch]


    Ewelina left a reddened handprint on the smooth bouncy tit of the Earth Goddess...


    **huff** "...how ...how dare you..."


    "Hehe, you sure you don''t want me to do it?"


    **p** [Twatch]


    "...st ...stop... mmm..."


    **p** [Twatch]


    "...mmmm...I ...I am..."


    **p** [Twatch] devil


    "...If ...if you ...keep this up..."


    Ewelina grabs the full tits by each a hand, kneaded it like soft dough and squeezed it hard. She made Zemere''s nipples to stand erect and quickly fill with blood, as the shade of the pink on her nipples deepen, so did their sensitivity.


    "What will happen if I keep this up?"


    "...I ...I will ..stoP!" screamed Zemre, as Ewelina leaned down and bit hard on a nipple and yanked on the nipple with her teeth. The stimtion set Zemere''s pussy on fire.


    Ewelina bit and chewed on the goddess''s nipple like a little beast who is hungry for milk. Zemere eyes rolled back, showing only her whites.


    The steady flowing pussy juices of Zemere became a torrent when Ewelina pped hard on the other tit and pulled on the nipple with all her might. She stretched Zemere''s nipple taut, making Zemere scream her lungs out...


    "OHHH MYYYYY I AMMM GOINGGGG TOOO DIEEEE," the Earth Goddess p*ssy erupted like a volcano, fluids of sexual release shot out like a geyser. Spurts of pussy juicesing out over and over...


    Zemere limply fell on Ewelina, with a sl*tty lewd look. Her tongue hanging out with drool dripping by it. Her face had the happy expression of a crazy person, with her eyes looking lost and far away.


    The pleasure was too intense for Zemere, as her body shaking and a steady stream of pussy juices kept flowing out. Zemere''s c*nt kept squirming for more than 20 seconds.


    While the Earth Goddesspletely lost herself in the throes of pleasure, her mind turning silly, her mental defenses were leveled. The smile on Ewelina''s face recede and a sharp and cold look came upon her.


    Red mist flooded the body of the Earth Goddess and started to openly invade Zemere in torrents. Dark red sigils of strange symbols started to form all over the Goddess''s body.


    "With this sl*t, things will be a bit more convenient for me."


    "Enjoy your slice of ecstasy. You''re lucky I need you now."


    "Hmph, if not, I have endless ways to torment you..."


    ''The toughest would be Apollo, Fate mistress has him in check, but can I really believe him to not interfere when their advantage shifts?''


    ''I need to n things more meticulously...''

 Chapter 57: The calm and the storm!

    Chapter 57: The calm and the storm!


    Apollo had a bad feeling when he saw the red mist envelope Sorscee and Zemere.


    The Ice Goddess, Khionee, went forward to check up on the sted off Faranis. She was surprised to notice that a strange power was invading his body, keeping him in aa.


    When the red mist enveloped Zemere, Khionee wasalready busy with transferring part of her divine energy trying to arouse Faranis from thea.


    As Khionee could note to the aid of Zemere, a short impasse arose in the intense battle between the gods and the celestial armament. Apollo was twitching to make a move, but the presence of Fate mistress restrained him.


    "Khionee hurry up with Faranis! Zemere seems to have been caught in a trap. Our upper hand will be yed in vain if we don''t strike now," then he turned towards Mortia saying, "I hope the Fate Mistress will continue to stay impartial and not interfere in the battle that is unraveling."


    "Mister Apollo doesn''t seem to be just the spectator as he mentioned earlier. You seemed more like themander of the entire battle," said Motia with no emotion in her voice.


    "Haha sure you jest, Miss Mortia. If I truly make a more, not even cinders will be left behind. I am just vocally reminding my friends what they came here for."


    "Hmmm, in that case, I am no more than a spectator simr to Mister Apollo," smiled Mortia. As soon as she said this, Apollo felt a force envelop him.


    Apollo''s face turned cold when he felt the force, "Miss Mortia, you are insulting my integrity by imposing a divine contract on me. Do you think that I need to make a move to take down a low god''s armament?"


    "Haha, the Sun God is fiery as always. If your words are worth their weight in gold, you will not have any trouble signing the contract, will you now Mister Apollo?"


    "Hmph, who said I have worries signing the contract, but since this involved two of us and me being the only one signing the contract seems a bit unfair. Don''t you think?"


    A dazzling scroll of gold materialized between them and it duplicated into two identical scrolls. The two divine parchments flew over to Apollo.


    "Identical contracts, please check it. I have no trouble being physically uninvolved. Heck, I won''t even lower myself to being a cheer girl like how Mister Apollo is with his friends? What say now? The divine contracts still quake you in the boots?"


    "Haha, I am not sure what you are nning Miss mortia. This is a situation that even a blind could see. Schemes are useless before overwhelming might," saying so, Apollo grabbed hold of the divine contract and dripped a drop of blood on it.


    The blood morphed into the divine insignia, which is a symbolic representation of the Sun. Seeing Apollo sign his contract, Mortia held her contract and smiled at Apollo...


    "Mister Apollo, what if I refuse to sign this contract? I already have you sign a contract of non-interference."


    Apollo''s face went ugly as he realized that he was hasty with his actions, but he quickly regained his proud demeanor saying, "I am sure the Fate Goddess is not that shameless. Even if she is, I''ll face the seraphic curse to stop Miss Mortia from messing up my ns."


    "Haha, you are always serious Mister Apollo. Women don''t prefer men who are too serious."


    Mortiaughed in mirth as she dripping her blood on the contract, which then changed into the divine insignia of a weave.


    Seeing Mortia sign, apollo sighed a secret sigh of relief.


    "I apologize for not sharing the humor of Miss Mortia."


    ''Hmm, now I have her firmly tied to myself. This should prevent her from making a move. With this contract, things will be more convenient for me. But why did she insist on signing a contract that was more advantageous to me rather than her?'' thought Apollo.


    After signing, Mortia stood still in the same position where she has been standing all the while. But this time she had a thin smile on her face as if she could hear everything that Apollo was thinking...


    ''Oh, you wish to understand me? You fool! No man living or dead understands fate.''


    As she thought this, she looked far away at the blue star. Quietly, sighing in her heart as she continued to stare at it...


    ### Back at the City entrance of Wunhun ###


    "It is time," calmly said Cyrus as he made his way into the city with the three other Tzars in tow.


    The four of them did not use any fast-paced movent skill or get into any vehicle. They walked to the ce where Chuck was at, at an even pace. Unruffled and unfazed, the four Tzars made their way to Chuck.


    The eerie calm of the city that was bustling few hours before was like the premonition of the calm before storm. It is as if the lifeless buildings are watching and are helplessly locked to the ground and was not allowed to leave like the humans who resided in them.


    Bearing witness to the carnage that is about to descend, they watch in silence.


    [ck] [ck] [ck] [ck]


    As the four cardinals walk past the police blockade, there was a shift in the deathly stiff aura of the City. It was a sense of danger that only those who are strong can detect. If the world pro boxing champion was here, he will be drenched in cold sweat as if he was in the presence of a predator, clearly understanding that he was the prey...


    Sensing the dangerous aura, Cyrus''s entire body glimmers as if there were faint mes all around him. The Tzars have yet to see him, but the battle of the aura has already started.


    Thurston called upon his elemental energy and it formed into a shining ck armor over his bulky muscr frame, making him look like medieval heavy-armored knight.


    Er called upon a thunderstorm to protect her. Charmaine joined in with Er and called upon a blizzard.


    In a few short moments, the entire town of Wunhun was immersed in a devastating cmity. A category 5 hurricane alert was given to the surrounding city. The city was blocked and no reporter was allowed inside


    ###


    The Police chief was standing behind the line of policemen who were preventing anyone from entering the town. He looked back at the dark ck clouds that enveloped the whole town and sighed to himself...


    "So it began..."


    "Men on the barricade hear mymand! Beat anyone who is not listening to reason!" ordered the Police Chief.


    The Deputy Chief was appalled over the callousmand.


    "Sir, if we do that then the press will..."


    "Heed mymand all forces use rubber bullets to shoot at the rioters!" The Chief ignored the deputy and shot his rubber-bullet loaded gun at the screaming journalist in the front. The reporter in sses passed out at the impact of the rubber bullet hitting his forehead.


    The gunshot was like the spark that was need to a barrel of gunpowder. The entire police force that was present started dealing with the unreasonable press and media channel employees with force.


    Before the deputy could talk sense into the Police Chief, he was held back by an old man. When the deputy wanted to shrug off the hand, he noticed that it was the Defense Minister...


    "I authorized this."


    "But Minister this..."


    "I know, I will bear all the consequences," said the Miniter as he resolutely looked at the Police using batons on the press crowd.


    This time hen the Minister spoke, his was not like his usual feeble sickly tone. It was the voice of a man who is resolute and is ready to do the necessary fully understanding the consequences. The firmness in his tone was hard-hitting the very core of the deputy, stunning him speechless.


    The deputy had only one thought as he looked around at themotion that is happening...


    ''This is madness! This is a den of madmen!''

 Chapter 58: The reason to Fight!

    Chapter 58: The reason to Fight!


    Bringing the blizzard and thunder the four Tzars made a moring entrance, showcasing their irrefutable power.


    "Man, I had a nice little party going on here. why do you have to bring the snow?"


    There he was...


    Bare-chested with dried blood all over his body, a beast of ughter bathed in the blood of those who dared to raise a weapon against him.


    Holding the head of a corpse in one hand and a bottle of 192 proof vodka in the other. Taking a full swig of the bottle, Chuck casually looked at the four who walked into his party uninvited. He poured the remains of the bottle over the open wounds on his back.


    "Arrrgghh, **huff** sterilization has always been a bitch," Chuck gritted his teeth as he poured more vodka all the open wounds in his back.


    "Chuck you know why we are here. There are four of us. Give up, we will make it quick. If not, things could get messy," Cyrus got straight to the point issuing a death sentence to Chuck.


    "Haha, yes yes, I was told the 4 of you has made a quaint little alliance. Ganging up on the strong like a bunch of scared little school girls."


    Thurston''s face scrunched up in anger as heard Chuck.


    "What Thurston is the truth too bitter for you? I should have cut off your little peanutsst time I kicked your ass. Hmmm, it''s still notte, this time I will dice up your little rotten banana and make you eat a fruit sd."


    "Bastard! I will f*cking kill you! Tear your limbs apart! Burn you to ashes!"


    "Oh yeah, your cuss is just soo outdated like your face," Chuck cleaned his ear with a bored look and continued, "I heard that you killed your gardener. Listen you cannot fault a man with a better banana than you, the missus is hungry and has her needs after all. She seeing your rotten limp wrinkled sac every day, she just cannot help herself when she sees a nice long fruit."


    He then looked at Er and Charmaine, winked at them saying, "The twodies know what I am talking about.


    "Bastard, you just..."


    "Just wait, rite?"


    Chuck suddenly bowed to Thurston saying, "I am sorry for making fun of your manhood. I am deeply sorry. Please forgive me!"


    "Hmph, it''s toote, no matter..."


    "Oh, I am not scared of a sl*t like you picking a fight with me. I b.itch pped you in your church, I will p your twice more today. I am sorry because I should not have made fun of something you don''t have. You''re a p*ssy who''s too scared to step up to fight me. So I am going to ignore an old ugly c.unt like you," Chuck turned his sight to Cyrus, "you put together this nice little suicide squad and you seem to be the big cheese in your small little group. So why don''t you tell Thurston here to DJ his fu.king worth and thedies to twerk their naughty round butt, while we dance."


    Chuck looked at Cyrus with a smile ignoring the intense killing intent from the other three. He held his knife tightly as it starts to buzz making a slight screeching noise in the turbulent wind as if the devil is mockinglyughing at the Tzars for bringing their head only to be chopped off.


    "You said you knew that we would being, who told you?"


    "Of course it''s the big daddy of the World Army. You thought your tea house party would go unnoticed?"


    "No, I thought we could swiftly catch you, three rogue Tzars, one by one and crush you before you formed an alliance of sorts."


    Chuck took out a small gadget out from his pocket, "See this is a satellite GPS tracker and buzzer. One-click and the old guy in the World Army would rush to my location."


    Thurston, Er, and Charmine were flustered over the fact that Chuck had the backing of other Tzars. They had their focus primarily on Chuck but now knowing that other Tzars mighte, the three spread their focus on the lookout for any sneak-attack.


    "Hahaha look at you lot, just mentioning another Tzar had your panties up in a bunch. If you are soo scared why do you even bother showing up for a fight? Hahaha, Religious domination my pale white butt. The old man in the army gave you guys too much credit."


    "So, no one wasing?" asked Cyrus, who understood the underlying meaning of Chuck''s word.


    "Haha, Cyrus, you old bastard, why the f*ck would I need any help for bitch-pping you?"


    "Do you know why we hurried here as soon as we got to know your location?"


    "Oh, all these years, there were plenty who thought that I am easy pickings, and only a few live to tell the tale, only cause I allowed. You know me, I love some heroic tales of me," cheekily said Chuck belittling the encirclement of the four Tzars as they slowly converged around Chuck prevent him from escaping.


    "I don''t think you are weak. I am terrified of you, you are the perfect assassin. With your quirk, If you were a de in the shadow, we all would be dead by now. But, despite knowing the limits of your weak body you wish to fight like a brazen bull, putting your life at risk. Let me ask you onest thing, why do fight this way, out in the light, making it a disadvantage for you?"


    Chuck looked up taking a moment thinking of the way he lived his life and said, "Unlike the blessed quirk in you four, who were given the power of a Tzar, we other Tzars had to awaken our powers. We gained what we have only by being tempered at moments of hopelessness with only the will to stand! Stand tall at the overwhelming odds, not to live or to win. Just to keep standing, even at death."


    [Exhale]


    "Cyrus, if you live today, remember this. You don''t fight to kill, you fight to preserve. Your fight to preserve your values, morals, the closest of your kin, your right, needs, love and more. You always fight to save something dear to you. You may win or you may lose, but in a fight, you should never appear weak or scared in the face of overwhelming might. You lose when you bend. You lose when you hesitate. You lose when you step back. A chance at victory oftentimeses at moments near your death, only the brave can grab onto those chances."


    "Tzar mean emperor, the path of the emperor is always up ahead with a courageous gait, head held high with horizons reaching the sky."


    The more Cyrus heard what Chuck said the more his heart tremored making him lose hisposure. Taking a moment to settle his mind, Cyrus looked back at Chuck and what he saw was not a man, but an ideology and the true meaning of pursuing strength.


    Chuck''s grey locks fluttering in the wind with a carefree smile despite the encirclement of the four Tzars made him look like an otherworldly warrior saint. He appeared as the one who embraces life for what it is, staying true to who he was...


    Cyrus bowed low to Chuck, "I also have things that I wish to preserve. Please excuse my transgression."


    A bright me burst up around Cyrus like a volcano exploded. Thend beneath his feet melted and turned into magma. The heat was melting and sizzling off the blizzard and the thunder clouds. Cyrus forgot all about what will happen next, he brought out his power to the maximum. Battle intent surging deep within his eyes wanting to fight Chuck at his strongest.


    Sensing the warrior in Cyrus, Chuck valiantlyughed out in anticipation stepping up to face the scorching Cyrus...


    "HAHAHAHA, COME ON!"

 Chapter 59: Right move at the Right Time!

    Chapter 59: Right move at the Right Time!


    Chuck''s quirk is foresight he can predict the next moves of his opponents a few seconds before it happens, with an uracy of least 90%. These few vital seconds whenbined with the elite Tzar physique makes him a deadly foe. This ability allowed him to triumph over his opponents irrespective of strength levels, as he is always one step ahead in a fight.


    When Cyrus exploded in a scorching might, Chuck quickly ran towards Cyrus. For those who are looking at Chuck, it might appear like he is an unrestrained warrior galloping with brimming battle intent. However, in reality, he is a cold calctive chess yer who knows that time is of the essence and the sooner he makes a move, the higher will be his chances of killing Cyrus.


    [Exhale] as Chuck released his breath his brain activity multiplied many folds, his heart was thumping like a fast motor, pumping oxygenated blood to every part of his body.


    ''I need to hurry up before he increases any more in temperature.''


    ''The ground is already starting to melt into a molten Magma. He must be around 450-degree Celcius and increasing.''


    ''My sword has a titanium edge. Titanium has its melting point at 490-degree Celcius. At most I could deliver one good swing.''


    ''I need to make the best of this one chance and take his head with me! Come on! Let see if you melt my de or if I cleave your head off!''


    With such thoughts swimming in Chuck''s mind, the short few seconds he closed upon Cyrus, charging like a bull. Meanwhile, the ming cardinal was trying to increase the temperature as high and hot as possible and was getting ready to punch Chuck in with a hand that is guzzling out a zing me like a me thrower.


    The fiery sight was like an evil creature of the fire pits of the hell that came to the surface with zing anger to burn the world as a whole.


    "GIVE ME YOUR HEAD!"


    "BURN TO CINDERS!"


    Both Cyrus and Chuck screamed at each other as they both came close and swung at each other. The sword in Chuck''s hand was buzzing in a screech as he set its vibration to maximum buzzing at 600,000 vibrations per minute. One-touch of that de even the hardest of rocks could be rendered in two.


    The hot mes reached Chuck first...


    "ARRGGHHHH F*CKERRRR I AM GOING TO F*CKING CLEAVE YOUR HEAD OFF"


    Despite his skin developing blisters facing extreme heat, he went through the me and reached close to Cyrus and at the moment of impact, when Chuck''s knife was about to fall on Cyrus''s neck...


    [BOOM] The knife hit a hard object and screeched on it, drilling deep, grinding it.


    Chuck who could predict everything with astounding uracy met his limits when he had to monitor fours Tzars together. The 10% of unpredictability developed an anomaly in Chuck''s n of action. For the first time, Chuck''s attack was thwarted by someone.


    It was Thurston, he came between Chuck and Cyrus at the exact moment that Chuck was going to behead Cyrus. He used his earth-element armor and his powerful body to forcefully bear the devastating damage of the de, which otherwise would have been a guillotine for Cyrus.


    Chuck wanted to change his target to Thurston as soon as he saw himing in between him and Cyrus, but Thurston seemed to be prepared for Chuck. He conjured up a shinning buckler over his forearms. The buckler glimmered simr to diamonds but was 10 times harder than diamond and due to the constant influx of earth elemental energy, it automatically heals itself when damaged.


    Despite the impressive Buckler, given enough time, the Sonic de would have cut it into two, but the optimum time to strike Cyrus was already gone. Chuck who knew that he missing the golden opportunity, did not stay and fight, he immediately rushed past the Thurston and Cyrus and ran into the row of buildings. He quickly rushed away and was lost from the sights of the four Tzars.


    "What are you doing?" fumed Cyrus, clearly displeased over Thurston''s interference in his fight with Chuck.


    "What am I doing?! What are you doing?! If I hadn''t stepped up now, your head will be rolling on the road like a ming football."


    "I understand the warrior intent. I am also one of the strong. Though this power was given to me, I never thought I am the strongest. Especially because I was given this power, I am more vignt of those who are able to get as strong as a Tzar on their own. They have their way of fighting and we have ours. Call me a coward if you want, but there are things that I want to preserve too. I think our ideals are worth more than our egos."


    Thurston said all that, he didn''t wait for a reply from Cyrus. He walked to the side and after a short moment of silence, he said...


    "You stillmand this operation. I will obey what you tell me, Cyrus. If you want to fight with your life on the line, let''s do it. It is just death. But just remember, you brought us here, you don''t fight alone..."


    No one said anything, the four Tzas looked away in silence as if everyone is waiting for the others to talk.


    [Exhale]


    "I apologize to everyone for acting out on my own and thinking just for me. Though I still want topare my strength with Chuck, I did not bring you all here for that," started Cyrus


    "Divine servants like us had to value our sacred mission over our honor.I called all of you to hunt a Tzar and no matter how undignified I may be forced to act, I will kill a Tzar! We will Kill a Tzar!"


    "Charmaine you are the fastest of us all, you are tasked to smoke him out."


    "This will be interesting," yfully answered Charmaine, with battle intent surging in her eyes.


    "Thebination of Chuck''s damage output and his quirk is very rming and at the right circumstances, except Thurston, he can one-shot all three of us. So, Thurston, you should apany Charmaine, as soon as she smoked him out, you should tank for her, buying the time enough for us me and Er to block his escape."


    "Got it," said the gruff voice of Thurston.


    "Er, your physique is not your strong point, but your lightning bolt attacks are fast and devastating. You are our long-distance damage dealer. Chuck will make use of our smallest mistakes to deal the highest damage. When any of our team members are in danger, you use lightning to st off Chuck."


    "Understood," said Er with no emotions and her face cold as her usual self.


    "I will stay with Er preventing Chuck from taking her out, first. He cannot sneak up on me with my heat domain activated. This is our basic n of action. I will closely monitor the situation and give the necessarymands."


    "Everyone, let''s go kill a Tzar!"


    ###


    Chuck, who ran away from the battle scene, went past multiple rows of houses and when he was sure he was out of the detection range of the Tzars.


    He went to hide inside a building, he ransacked the house that he broke-in until he found the fridge. The freezerpartment wasn''t defrosted for a while as it had a thick caking of ice on all the sides except the opening. Thanking the seven generations of the owners of the house, he stuck his hand that was still sizzling with blisters inside the freezerpartment.


    **sizzle** **sizzle** The residue heat in the hand quickly melted the ice.


    **huff** ''I lost my best opportunity to topple them, Cyrus''s emotions must have cooled off by now. He would most likely form a calctive battle n factoring in their strengths against my weaknesses.''


    When he thought all this, Chuck understood that he is in deep trouble as his mind kept thinking ns afters contingencies, like a supeputer searching for a way for him to survive. However, the frown in his face only deepened the more he thought about the situation.


    [Sigh]


    "Things could get a lot tricky now."

 Chapter 60: A Submissive and her Switch Mistress!

    Chapter 60: A Submissive and her Switch Mistress!


    ### The outer space of Divine battle between the gods ###


    Soon after Apollo signed the Divine contract, Khionee sessfully washed away the strange power that was invading the body of Faranis. The Thunder God slowly came out of hisa.


    As soon as Khionee saw Faranis open his eyes, she did not spare him any word and rushed to Zemere. Though Khionee respects the High God of Sun, she agreed to this operation only on the insistence of Zemere. The Goddess of Ice and Earth, though not cordial in their domain of elements, the two shared a reciprocative personal rtionship.


    Khionee always had a fascination and reverence for Zemere, as Zemere helped in helped Khionee in her divine ascension. But in time, Zemere''s noble persona and proud demeanor sparked more than friendship between the two. Despite being cold all the time, Khionee is a true submissive deep within, this trait of hers suited the preferences of Zemere. Though Khinonee has not openly courted Zemere, their secret affair was a known gossip in the god realm.


    Seeing that her secret lover is in danger, Khionee rushed fast to the ball of red mist, but before she could reach the weird red gaseous ball, a female figure came out of it. It was the beautiful Mocha skinned figure of Zemere. However, the Zemere she saw was different than the Zemre that she knew...


    Khionee remembered her secret lover as a proud dominatrix who punishes her at the slightest of errors. The degradation and humiliation though harsh they only served to excite Khionee. However, now, Zemere was chained like a beast and was forced to squat down with her hands to the side of her 40 Double-D fullsome tits, like a dog and was only allowed to walk on all fours like a beast.


    Seeing her mistress being humiliated like this, made Khioneeplete infuriated. The surrounding space started to freeze over and the nearby deads quickly develop a thin sheen of ice.


    "BITCH, YOU ARE DEAD!"


    Khionee sted off like a meteor towards Ewelina, conjuring a dazzling ice-pike that had an ice elemental qi surrounding it. Khionee''s mind was fully consumed with the thought of murder, she wanted nothing more than to drive her pike through the body of Ewelina, freeze her whole being and shatter it to a million pieces.


    However, just a couple feet before Ewelina, she stopped, because Zemere stepped up in front of Khionee''s pike.


    "Zemere, move out! I will destroy this corrupt armament! It should cease to exist for what it made you do, I will..."


    [SLAP]


    Khionee was bbergasted of being pped by Zemere, but before could ask why, Zemre has a question of her own...


    Zemere coldly looked at Khionee, her deplorable slut face that she showed to Ewelina was nowhere to be seen, "What did you call me?"


    "...I ...I"


    Zemere did not wait for Khionee''s answer, she grabbed Khionee by the hair and made her bend down, her head well below her waist level and her ass raised high.


    Zemere further put her foot over the head of Khionee and presses it down, making Khionee raise her butt to the maximum. As he was forced to do this, though Khionee looked like she wanted to say something, she still chose to hold back her words andplied with what Zemre made her do.


    Khionee is an elegant European beauty, maroon haired, tall andnky. She has a tasteful pixie cut decorated with shiny flower-shaped ornaments. Her tight elegant Bodycon dress snugly enclosed 44 D cups perky tits, which was firmer than Zemere''s double D''s. Khionee''s butt is only at 39 inches on her long legs but they are a tasteful inverted heart-shaped butt. As her fullsome ass cheeks connect on her small waist, from behind, it will appear as if she''s hiding a naughty jiggling heart within her clothes.


    As Khionee''s butt heart was put raised high, Zemere conjured a dark ck lustering paddle and swing it hard on Khionee''s right ass cheek with no hesitation.


    [Thwack] A resounding loud smack echoed all around, and before the noise could settle...


    [Thwack] Zemere alternated to the left butt cheek, but the hit was harder than thest one...


    [Thwack] This time Zemre hit the left ass again and pressed the paddle on the ass flesh to make the pain seep deep in...


    [Thwack]


    [Thwack]


    [Thwack]


    ...


    Zemere kept as it till each of Khionee''s ass was hit 20 times, "Khionee, I asked you a question and if the answer is not to my liking I won''t hurt you more, instead, I will stop."


    The thought of being unpunished and ignored by her mistress petrified Khionee as she rushed to answer...


    "Mistress, I called you by your name. This ve needs to be punished more for her transgression, please don''t stop."


    Zemere said nothing but one word, "and?"


    "...and ...and I ordered you ...This ve did not know her ce. Please hurt me more mistress! Please!"


    "Raise your clothes and show your reddened ass cheeks to me."


    "...but ...but mistress ...they ...they are watching..."


    Zemere pressed her foot harder on Khionee''s head, "are you making me repeat myself?"


    Forced into public humiliation, Khionee''s body trembled in indecision...


    ...but she still conceded to her mistress.


    Khionee slowly pulled her dress up from under, exposing her pale white long thighs that ran up to her shapely plump butt cheeks, reddened by the harsh treatment of Zemere.


    The thought of other gods seeing her like an obedient little dog made her face fluster in shame. However, no matter how Khionee expressed her reluctance to the humiliation, the glistening wet fluids that are dripping down her thighs spoke a different story.


    Zemere forced two fingers into the plump pink cunt of Khionee, spread her ass cheek and forced her thumb into Khionee''s pink rosebud above her p*ssy as Zemere continue to pump Khionee''s c*nt and pulled hard on the cli.t, making Khionee moan out loud like a sl*tty prostitute in heat.


    Zemere face shifted from the cold mistress that Khionee saw and went back to a perverted lewd sl*t face simr to when she walked out of the red mist.


    "Mistress, didn''t I tell you I had this bitch eating out of my fat mocha c*nt for over a century. What else do you want me to do to her?" Zemere eagerly asked without any shame as she stood naked and gingered Khionee, expectantly looking at the mature Ewelina for hermand.

 Chapter 61: The 3rd party makes a move!

    Chapter 61: The 3rd party makes a move!


    The sight of Khionee submitting like an animal, baring her body in the open and throwing away her pride and dignity came as a shock to Apollo and Thurston.


    The God of Thunder and Sun gawked at the pristine perfect porcin body. But swiftly, Apollo got his emotions under control and he quickly noticed the root of the problem.


    The red glowing marking on the body of Zemere and her odd behavior suggested that something happened to Zemere when she was enveloped in the red mist cloud.


    Apollo''s suspicions were confirmed when he saw Zemere treat Ewelina like her master.


    ''I never guessed that the armament is capable of soul bewitchment, she even ensnared the divine soul of a mid god. The gods of the Earth element are known for their stable mind and soul. Things seem to develop in favor of the Celestial armament. **sigh** I guess I have to...''


    "Not thinking of making a move now, are you, Mister Apollo?" the calm voice of the Fate Mistresses sounded in his ear the exact moment when he thought about making a move.


    Apollo was flustered as his thoughts were seen through, to vent his embarrassment he screamed at the gawking Thunder God, "Faranis you imbecile, why are you staring like an idiot? Use Perun''s axe and the might of the tribtion clouds to chop the celestial armament into two!"


    Faranis snapped out of reverie when he was yelled by Apollo, though he was miffed at being yelled at like a servant, he immediately obeyed Apollo.


    Coupled with the embarrassment of being punched to aa and the resentment of being reprimanded by Apollo, the Thunder God swiftly came like a bolt of lightning and swung the thunder crackling High God Perun''s axe at Sorscee''s sentient armament.


    Throughout the mad rush of Faranis, Ewelina has no change in her expression or action, she calmly stood at the same ce with a smile on her face.


    [BOOM]


    The surrounding space exploded unable to withstand the aftershock of the sh between the two. Though the surroundings were devastated, at the point of contact no one was sted backward.


    Contrary to the expectation of Apollo and Faranis, Ewelina did not even take a step back, she held the destructive axe likest time, but even more casually. Her smooth white palm was not even cut by the glinting sharp edge of the celestial axe.


    Before Faranis could understand what was happening, Ewelina quickly grabbed onto the throat of Faranis. As soon as Ewelina gabbed onto Faranis, strange energy quickly enveloped his body and he lost all strength, went limp.


    The flows of divine energy within the body of Thunder God was blocked at all the chakra points by a sheen of red light.


    "You Foul Armament, you dare grab onto a god? Unhand me or I will..."


    Before he could finish... [BAM]


    Ewelina drove her elbow into the nose of Faranis, crushing his nose to a pulp, breaking the facial bones around his nose, making a pit in the Thunder God''s face.


    "I WILL..."


    Faranis started to cuss and scream in a nasal voice as his nose was turned into a paste of flesh, bone, and blood. But before he couldplete a sentence, his trap was soon shut by a hard punch to his jaw that sent his teeth sttering around.


    **puh** **puh** **puh**


    The dignified mid-god of Thunder has never received such a wretched beat down. Ewelina did not give two hoots about Faranis''s threats, the more he screamed the more disfigured he got...


    [BAM] "...stop..."


    [POW] "...I ...I am a god ...stop this..."


    [BOOM] "Lord Apollo! I would notst long! Make a move!"


    With just a few hits, Faranis who is never known for a firm heart, screamed out for help as he could not bear the cruel beatings of Ewelina.


    But before Apollo could respond, Mortia spoke, "Heh, now that your friend screamed for ''help'', Mister Apollo would not break his oath and change from a spectator to a participant now, will he?"


    The sun god had a real headache, now. He could see that the Thunder God beingpletely ower powered by the sentient armament, whereas Zemere who is under the control of Ewelina haspletely restrained Khionee. The advantage that they had in numbers waspletely lost.


    Apollo wanted to make a move but his pride and the seraphic curse of the Divine contract made him hesitate. However, Apollo identally looked at the Seven Hells and after a short observation, his troubled face rxed, soon regaining his calm.


    "Miss Mortia, of course, I won''t interfere with the battle. You did make me sign a divine contract, I am just acting in ordance," as he said that, he rushed forward like a zing meteor.


    Surprisingly, he did not go towards Ewelina, The Sun God rushed to Zemere. he grabbed the earth goddess and restrained her.


    "Heh, Miss Mortia, I am just calming down my friend, I am not taking part in the fight," Apollo gave a shameless excuse, to which, Mortia just smiled back at him as if she is belittling how much of a hypocrite he is...


    The Sun God shrugged off his shame and issued his orders to Khionee...


    "Khionee snap out of it! Zemere is being controlled. The armament is still receiving faith energy from the Seven Hells, there is still 1/3 of the dark kin that is still giving their faith energy to the Armament! Jolt them awake or Kill them!"


    Khionee wanted to help Zemere as soon as she was restrained by Apollo. However, when he reasoned with her, she hesitated unable to decide what to do...


    "Khionee heed mymand! Zemere is in my hands, I may hesitate to interfere in the battle with the armaments due to the divine contract, but the killing you and Zemre are all but a small feat to me," The God of Sun emanated cold killing intent that made the Ice Goddess''s spine shiver.


    Noticing the danger for her life and of Zemere, Khionee did not hesitate anymore, she started to gather up enough power to freeze the entire Seven Hells.


    Khionee lit up in dazzling white light, as the temperature of the surrounding millions of kilometers around started to drop to hit 0-degree Celcius and kept declining into the negative.


    Suns in the nearby sr system started to go dim and the few closer Suns'' entire mes went out as it became a dark magma ball of dim red luster.


    The Ice Goddess gathered the maximum of her strength in her hands in a circr orb of ice divine energy that is rapidly circting in various streams within the glowing orb.


    The highly concentrated energy ball of ice is more potent than thousands of nuclear bombs exploding together.


    As she was about tounch that epoch freezing ice orb towards the Seven Hells...


    A ck scale hand grabbed the throat of Khionee and with a squeeze of his strong hand, the Ice Goddess''s windpipe was chocked and shut. If not for Khionee having a Divine Body, the power in the arm, which was capable of crushing a mountain into powder, would have squeezed and minced the neck of any other being.


    Seeing the new addition in thisplicated conflict, Apollo was incensed, with gritted teeth he asked...


    "Dark Lord, what is the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 62: The Fate threads are unraveling!

    Chapter 62: The Fate threads are unraveling!


    "Dark Lord, what is the meaning of this?" fumed Apollo as he saw the quietly chained Dark Lord to suddenly interfere in his affairs.


    The Sun God was not even a part of the fighting force in this mission, he just promised to oversee this operation as a favor to a high god that he was acquainted with. Time and again when he felt that everything was under his control and was close to aplishing his objective, something unexpected crops up. This was the nth time that Apollo''s countermeasures were proven ineffective.


    It was as if fate was ying a joke on him, he used his divine sense to scan Mortia to see if she has used any of her powers without him noticing, he hoped that she did. It is not humiliating to lose to the High God of Fate. However, if she did not use her powers, Apollo did not want to fathom how things will progress if she decides to use her fate powers.


    Lucifer, who did not take Apollo seriously, casually answered...


    "Heh, you little twerp, you are on my front door and decide to kill my kinsmen. Did you ask for my permission?" haughtily said Lucifer as he pped away Khionee...


    {Boom] the loud rumble of the hit made the stars far away tremble as Khionee was sent sting off. The Ice Goddess waspletely knocked out cold and was out ofmission for this fight.


    "Didn''t the Porn Goddess trick you and stole your powers for her use? Why are you helping her?" asked Apollo in hopes of directing Lucifer''s attention to the floatingatose Sorscee.


    "You little wretch, don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. Yes, she did make use of my powers, but do you really think that me, the might Dark Lord, was fooled by a Low God?"


    "But you..."


    "Heh, a God had toe to my Sevel Hells for her ascension, you think I couldn''t guess why?"


    "You yed the fool..."


    "Haha maybe, I know the little Goddess''s ascension would step on too many old guys toes in the God Realm."


    "Why would it matter to you? Why do you want to get involved in the affairs of God Realm? Do you wish to break the Faith Society Divine Decree?


    "Heh, though many may give you respects for the little ming ball you are, you don''t have it enough to make a threat to me. I might give face to the Yang God, but you little fireball should know your ce. As for why I let the little vixen run wild, I''ll entertain you an answer, just this once, when you reach the levels of my strength it is much fun to let the weaker one try to y the overlord."


    "You are..."


    "Crazy? Isn''t it the same with the old fellows in the God realm? If this mission was as paramount as you think, would they send an egotistical idiot like you to take the helm? ying tricks and schemes without using your strength. Hahahaha, it was such entertainment to watch you give yourself a pat on your back every time you think you did something smart."


    "Hahaha," Mortia who has been watching the back and forth could not help butugh out loud when the Dark Lord called out the stupid schemes of Apollo.


    "You..." Apollo wanted to cuss, but before he could say anything insulting...


    [BOOM] Lucifer crushed the fabric of space and instantly teleported next to Apollo, with his face inches close against him. Apolo was astounded by the speed of Lucifer and stumbled a step back.


    Lucifer smiled at the flustered Apollo, "I dare you to finish the sentence."


    Despite the innate pride of the Sun God, he chose to keep quiet, looking down.


    "Heh, thought so."


    "Dark Lord, I may not be a match for you, but I was given this positioning talisman to use, if I encounter troubles higher than a High God..."


    Lucifer''s eyes turned a crazy shine, his signature dark me started to burn around him, he looked piercingly at Apollo and asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, I wouldn''t dare. But, if you are to interfere, it leaves me with no choice."


    "Hmph, bully the weak fear the strong typical divine beings. I have no benefits interfering with this feud. However, though I let the Porn Goddess run wild, I need to deliver a punishment if not everyone may think that I am easy to disturb," Lucifer talked to himself ignoring Apollo.


    All the while Lucifer and Apollo were talking, Sorscee did not pay heed to them. Shepletely ignored them and kept beating the snot out of Faranis. Complete bloodied all over and with bones broken, Faranis stopped making any sound, when he is hit he could only lightly gasp. He was turned into a true punching bag by Ewelina.


    However, her indignation is understandable because Faranis was the one who messed with Sorscee''s Divine tribtion. If not for him, Sorscee would not be forced to use rip out her own divine spark. Hence Ewelina did not waste any second on ripping a new one for Faranis.


    "Hey, you little girl!" Lucifer hollered at Ewelina.


    She looked at the Dark Lord with her brows raised and hefted up both her 50 inches E Cup firm and full boobs with her forearms, "Your Majesty Lucifer, what part of me looks like a little girl?" the mature Ewelina cheekily asked Lucifer.


    "Hahaha, don''t y that trick again with me. Despite the reason, your Goddessmitted sphemy towards my divine authority. This karma needs to be severed. Don''t say anything, I''ve made up my mind. I will deliver one attack against you and your Goddess and whether you survive or perish is up to your fortune and fate. After that, I will not involve myself in this anymore."


    [Sigh] "Seems like your majesty has already decided. This humble one can only ede," smiled Ewelina bravely agreeing to face the might of the Dark Domain''s supreme.


    "Haha, good, unlike this conniving bastard next to me, you are straightforward. I like it. In respect to your valor, I will use my full might in the attack."


    Apollo''s face turned ugly when he was called aloud as a ''conniving bastard''. No one but Lucifer dared to openly insult him. However, Apollo understands that he and Lucifer are on different power levels. The difference in power is soo huge, Apollo could not even think of contesting Lucifer. Thus, he could only bitterly sallow his anger with nowhere to vent.


    Despite him hating the Dark Lord, he couldn''t help but be excited over Lucifer''s verdict on Sorscee and her Celestial Armament. Most beings even at the level of the high god are likely to perish or heavily injured at a full-power attack of the Dark Lord.


    Though Lucifer''s might is not equal, it was rumored, that the Dark Lord is strong enough to put up a fight against the Almighty Creation God.


    Apollo is very sure this will be the end of Sorscee and Ewelina. As he is anticipating the end of Sorscee, Mortia, the fate mistress, looked at Apollo, theatose Sorscee, Lucifer and at Ewelina. She did not say anything, but only had a mirthful smile with one thought in her mind...


    ''...the fate threads are unraveling, it is toote to stop its momentum...''


    ''...Apollo, you should have made your move sooner...''

 Chapter 63: The rumours are true!

    Chapter 63: The rumours are true!


    After he announced his intentions, Fathe-Demon did not hesitate to make his move.


    "Since I said I will utilize my full power, I wouldn''t be fair to still allow you to take part of my power."


    As Lucifer said that he casually made a punch motion aiming at the Seven Hells. The entire space wobbled and rippled like water on the very fabric of space.


    The entire Seven Realms of Seven Hells started to tremor and shake, thend started to shiver like a level 10 earthquake. The constructs of the Seven Hells make use of magic, hence, they were known to be quiet sturdy.


    However, despite their innate firmness, the buildings and houses started to break and crack.


    As the monstrous vibrations started to wobble the entirety of the seven hells, the remaining 1/3 of the dark kin who were ensnared in Sorscee''s Divine domain, the Chimera Expanse, were jolted awake.


    As soon as the remaining of the dark Kin was forced to awake, the faith energy that was steadily pouring into Ewelina was abruptly cut. The red luster of her hair dimmed, the glowing red in her eyes went out. Ewelina was like a high powered heavy machinery that suddenly had its power cut off.


    After awakening his kinsmen, Lucifer uttered but one phrase...


    "Prove your fealty!"


    Lucifer''s voice echoed throughout the whole Seven Hells.


    "YES, MY LORD!"


    "AS YOU COMMAND, YOUR HIGHNESS!"


    "WE OBEY THE FATHER!"


    Screams and shouts of subservience kept echoing as swathes and swathes of the Dark Kin kept kowtowing on the ground with their foreheads touching the floor.


    Faith energy started to circte Lucifer, it started as visible streams of wind blowing in gusts. It soon developed into a circling gale energy ring. Then, slowly, it started to gather and rotate faster and faster developing into a massive cyclone, turbulently forming under the feet of the Dark Lord.


    The amount of faith energy was staggering. Just the cumtion of such vast reserves of potent faith energy, made Apollo''s face go pale. He was secretly relieved in his heart that he did not go up against Lucifer when he was ridiculed by him.


    As soon as the faith energy was cut from Ewelina, the inhibiting force on Faranis''s body started to weaken and the red sigils on the body of Zemere started to go dim.


    Noticing the weakening of the sentient armament, Faranis who was starting to regain his strength, started to heal his body with the faith reserves. Faranis calcted that he will be fully healed in a short while. Seeing the inevitable bitter fate of Ewelina heughed saying,


    "Haha, this is the end of you. My only regret is that I could not torture you to death myself. You could be proud of being wiped out of existence by the dark lord himself. Heh, this is why you should not touch the forces beyond you."


    "Ha, spoken like a true coward. I bet everything you have was handed to you. I am very sure that deep down you know that you will amount to nothing by yourself that is why dogs like you bark for few bones that were thrown your way."


    Faranis face turned ugly, as his ascension to low godhood and medial godhood have all been aided by other high gods. He very well knows that without the aid he will have no chance of stepping into godhood. Having his inadequacies pointed out, Faranis screamed out in spite...


    "Bitch, you are already at death''s door and you still don''t repent. Don''t you dare survive, I will make you regret the day you came into existence."


    "Heh, let''s see who has thestugh."


    Meanwhile, Lucifer ignored the gasps and chatter around him, he controlled the whole storming faith energy and started to condense it smaller and smaller.


    The faith umtion went from the size of a to the size of the moon...


    Then to the size of arge skyscraper...


    To the size of a car...


    Then to the size of a barrel...


    From there to a basketball...


    ...and finally, it was condensed to a small energy orb at the size of a golf ball.


    The space around the small energy orb is vtile and it keeps on being destroyed just from the aura of the energy orb.


    "With this, I end our Karma. May this devastation cleanse you into a new life, sayonara."


    Lucifer gently let off the energy orb from his hand, as if he is gentlyying a lotus on a pond. The orb started to slowly drift away from him towards the floating body of Sorscee.


    Ewelina has been storing a portion of the faith energy from the earlier downpour from the Seven Hells.


    At the same time, Lucifer let off the Energy orb, she ignited the entire vast reserves of faith energy stored inside her, within a short instant. Her aura exploded like a nuclear bomb, as she rushed toward the floatingatose body ofSorscee.


    Ewelina was faster than a bolt of lightning and traveled the short distance in 1/1000th of an instant.


    However, the strange thing is that the slowly drifting energy orb and the fast-moving Ewelina reached Sorscee''s body at the same time.


    As Apollo saw that he was terrified...


    "...no way... that ...that is ...Time and space maniption..."


    Though it was rumored that Lucifer could fight the Creation God, Apollo did not believe it with certainty as there was no proof to this im, until now.


    Space and time maniption was a supreme skill of the Creation God, to see Lucifer being able to alter space and timepletely frightened him.


    As Apollo''s face went pale with his understanding of Lucifer, Ewelina already arrived before the energy orb. Unanticipated by everyone, she brought along Faranis, firmly holding him by the neck.


    "What! What are you nning to do with me! Let me go! Let me..."


    Faranis just needed a fraction of a moment to overpower the control of Ewelina, but sadly he will never get that opportunity...


    Ewelina thrust Faranis''s divine body onto the drifting Energy Orb. Faranis had only regained a fraction of his ability and could only position Perun''s axe in front of his body in defense.


    BOOM!


    The explosion wasn''trge, it contorted to a shot sphere. However, space around the short contortion down into a ck hole constantly absorbing al the aftershock, proving that the reality of the outer space is not strong enough to handle the aftershock.


    "ARRRGGGGGHHHHHH" the wretched screams of Faranis kept ringing like a ughtered pig. Just the aftershock was unbearable for Faranis''s divine body.


    A divine body is God''s primary construct, it houses a God''s divine spark and their divine soul. Tempered in faith energy and elementalws over multiple millennia, Divine bodies are one of the hardest objects in the entire Universe.


    However, the Energy Orb had no trouble melting Faranis''s divine body. Faranis was constantly being destroyed by the energy orb, as he continuously floods all of his faith reserves to reconstruct his body. The intense energy sh developed into a losing war of attrition for Faranis. Despite him surviving for the moment, he is only dying the inevitable...


    "Apollo help me! Are you going to let me die here? You won''t be able to answer my uncle!" Faranis screamed like a banshee.


    "Dark Lord, Faranis is not your target, let him be. He is Perun''s niece," Apollo requested in a haughty tone.


    "You little punk, just cause I saved you some face, you think you have what it takes to make demands to me. The bastard lives or dies, it corresponds to his ability. If you ever take up that tone with me again, I don''t mind snuffing a sun out. There are plenty in the gxy, one less won''t be missed much," Lucifer piercing eyes emanated killing intent proving that he will follow through if Apollo makes as much as a little squeak.


    Perun''s axe which already had soul damage started to develop cracks when it was forced to take the brunt of the Energy Orb.


    "Apollo, help me! What are you waiting for! Make a move! I can''t hold out!"


    "Tch, You''re a God, stop screaming like a little bitch! Least die with an ounce of dignity."


    "BASTARD, YOU..." were thest words of Faranis as his entire divine body was melted by the energy orb.

 Chapter 64: The Blind only sees the Black- Porn Star

    Chapter 64: The Blind only sees the ck- Porn Star


    "BASTARD YOU..."


    Faranis had his Divine body melted with him screaming indignantly at Apollo. After which, only the glowing divine spark of the Thunder God and the cracked axe of Perun remained.


    As soon as the Divine spark of the Faranis was exposed when his divine body melted, Ewelina immediately grabbed both the divine spark and Perun''s axe and put it in the dimensional space inside her.


    However, what she did next knocked the senses out of everyone.


    Ewelina unhesitantly threw theatose body of Sorscee against the energy orb...


    "Hmph, at the end of the day it''s just a cold killing weapon without emotions, no matter how much it pretended like a real person."


    "Sorscee should have let us take her armament, it would have saved everyone a lot of trouble and she could have kept her life. Ha, look at this now, the one whom she gave her divine spark to protect is desecrating her remains. Serves the stupid cow right!"


    Apollo vehemently spewed venom as he saw the Ewelina even using the powerless body of Sorscee just to stop the energy orb for a short moment. Despite Ewelina''s useless actions he still felt that her destruction is inevitable, he is only miffed that Faranis died in vain.


    "Apollo, let me tell you a short story. There was once a pregnant lioness with a cub. The lioness did not belong to any pride, she did not have the help of any other lion or lionesses. Despite her distressing dilemma, the lone expecting lioness had to hunt every day to feed her cub and herself. As the days went on, the more pregnant she got and neared the final few days before herbor."


    "One day when she went out to hunt, she did not return back to her den and the young cub who waited for her could not bear its hunger and came in search of its mother. In a short while, it found the lioness, but the lioness wasid down on the ground with its body not moving. The cub pushed her face, roared at her, trying to arouse her. Sadly, the small cub had to soon realize that the lioness is dead and not going to wake up anymore."


    "A nearby hunter saw this and was feeling bad for the cub, but his concerns turned to disgust in a moment, because the hungry cub started to bite and tear the body of its mother. The hunter disapprovingly shook his head thinking to himself that the cub is still but an animal and in the end, it will eat anything for its survival. After which, he went his way."


    "Soon after he went away, the cub tore into the body of the lioness. The cub was fully dirtied with the blood of its mother, it kept biting and tearing deep within the body of its mother. The cub soonpulled out a moving lump from withing the stomach of the lioness. The cub dragged out the still-living sibling from within the lioness."


    "..."


    "The judgemental are short-sighted fools who will never understand the noble actions of the undaunted."


    Being indirectly called a fool, chaffed Apollo, "Hmph, you think her actions will amount to anything? Open your eyes and look, none will remain of Sorscee and after that and her armament will quickly join her goddess by being crushed to nothing by the Energy Orb."


    Mortia closed her eyes and said but one phrase, "Haha, if only fate was that easy to understand."


    As soon as Mortia said that, Ewelina turned her hand into a spinning de and stabbed into the rapidly melting body of Sorscee, letting blood and flesh fly all around her, painting a grisly sight.


    Ewelina carefully pulled out the torn heart of Sorscee that housed the divine spark. The heart has strange sigils and symbols all around it, glowing in a dim golden luster.


    As soon as Apollo saw the golden heart, he had a bad premonition that the situation is about to take an abrupt unfavorable turn...


    Ewelina carefully put the heart into the hyper-stable dimensional space within her. When Ewelina pulled out the heart it is was as if the divinity was stripped off of Sorscee''s body, the energy orb quickly melted the remains of Sorscee as if it was water.


    With nothing to use as a buffer, Ewelina had to face the full brunt of the devastating attack of Lucifer.


    BOOM!


    [Spulch]


    The impact immediately made her throw up blood. No matter how much Ewelina tried, her resistance was futile as she was being rapidly pushed back by the energy orb, unable to even hold her ground for an instant.


    "heh, all she did was still useless in the end," snickered Apollo as he gleefully enjoyed the futile struggles of the Celestial Armament.


    Mortia who had her eyes closed did not open to look at the sight of Ewelina struggling. Mortia with a mirthful smile said, "The blind only sees the ck."


    As soon as he heard the Fate Mistress he immediately turned his sight towards the armament. At first, Apollo did not notice anything out of order, but in a short while, he noticed something. Even as Ewelina was continuously being destroyed and pushed back, there was no panic in her eyes. On the contrary, there was anticipation, burning deep inside the eyes of the mature redhead.


    Apollo got more rmed when he suddenly noticed that though it appeared as Ewelina was moving back as a slow-paced drift he failed to recognize until now that the momentum of Ewelina is caused by Energy orb. The intensely condensed faith energy is capable of altering time and space. Therefore despite the appearance slowly drifting, Ewelina was moving at a speed of a million miles per second.


    "F*CK! THE ARMAMENT IS GETTING AWAY! LORD LUCIFER, SHE IS USING THE MOMENTUM OF THE ENERGY ORB TO GETAWAY! PLEASE MAKE THE ORB TO EXPLODE AND END HER!"


    [SLAP]


    "Didn''t I tell you thest time? Never f*cking dare to order me."


    The humiliation of being pped in front of mid-gods and the fate mistress made Apollo''s eyes turn red in anger, but he still controlled his emotions, gritted his teeth and pleaded again, "...but ...but my lord ...she ..."


    "Hmph, do you think I am one of you lots of the God Realm who talk all righteous and go back on their word as if their oath is a pile of cow dung?


    "...but..."


    "ENOUGH! I dered that the karma between us is severed with this attack. To live or die that corresponds to her fate and fortunes. I will take no part in this circus act, anymore."


    Saying that the Dark Lord turned back to leave to the Seven Hells. Before his exit, he coldly looked at Mortia and said, "You owe me one," after which the Father-Demon destroyed the space creating a wormhole and left through it.

 Chapter 65: The Restricted Mortal Realm!

    Chapter 65: The Restricted Mortal Realm!


    "He is in cahoots with you! Both of you had this nned! Mortia, Do you take me for a fool?" screamed Apollo, when he noticed that he has been yed by both Mortia and Lucifer.


    He had the positioning talisman in hand, if need be, he could have requested reinforcements from the gods that are capable of restraining Lucifer. Apollo had the means to go against Father-Demon if the situation demanded it. However, in order to pay the least price for the most benefit, Apollo did not make use of it and now he felt like an idiot having been led by the nose by Mortia.


    "Ha, you think this is over? You are only dying the inevitable, where could a goddess with no faith energy or divine body can go to? Not to mention that we have a strand of her soul aura, which is why we could easily locate her even when you two came to the surroundings of the Seven Hells, for her ascension."


    "We can find her, no matter which corner she hides in. Until now, I was just an overseer of this mission. Now you havepletely offended, I will see this through the end and will personally destroy the Sl*t nd her weapon!"


    "Oh, how do you n to get into the mortal dimension?" asked Mortia with the same gentle smile.


    However, to Apollo, that casual smile looked as if he was being mocked, but he quickly ignored Mortia''s smiled as he had trouble believing what she said...


    "...the mortal realm? How would she get into it..."


    At the same time when Apollo said that, Ewelina took out the Divine spark of Faranis.


    The divine spark is the core of a god''s strength and his/herwprehensions. Celestial armaments connect with the Divine spark and absorb power from it to unleash their devastating might. A non-sentient armament will obey the wishes of the wielder, it will start and stop the absorption of faith energy atmand.


    However, though sentient armaments are rare existences. Every God of God Realm knows that they have their own thoughts and capable of acting on their own. This is the reason why Apollo and the others chose to destroy Ewelina even if she agreed toe with them. No god but the chosen of a Sentient armament can let their guard down when they are wielding it.


    The consolidated faith reserves and the weak soul imprint in Divine Spark of Faranis are incapable of putting any resistance in the hands of Ewelina. She unhesitatingly the popped the whole of it into her mouth like candy. In just a few seconds the dazzling golden shine dimmed down and went outpletely...


    [Crack]


    The orb of Divine Spark lost all its luster and appeared like an ordinary ss crystal with cracks all over it. It was at this moment the entire existence of Faranis, the mid-god of Thunder, waspletely wiped out from this universe. He was not even allowed to reincarnate when thest vestiges of his soul imprint were destroyed from his divine spark.


    As Ewelina absorbed the millennia worth divine energy andwprehensions from within Faranis''s Divine Spark, the dazzling red luster returned to her, her entire red hair crackled with red lightning as she swallowed the Thunder God''s soul imprint.


    Ewelina stopped putting up the show of resisting Lucifer''s energy orb, she knew that Apollo and others would have figured it out by now. She turned her back towards the energy orb and let it fully impact her...


    BOOM!


    Though for others it may appear as if she was moving slowly, only Ewelina knows the innumerable G-forces that she has to bear, if not for her constitution being a Top-grade armament she would have been crushed to pieces by the monstrous destructive forces within energy orb.


    [Spulch]


    Ewelina threw up more blood, but the luster in her eyes only became brighter as sensed the proximity to the mortal realm.


    "Just you wait, my goddess. I will bring you to safety," muttered the mature Ewelina.


    The pain caused by the Energy Orb waspletely unbearable, it made her entire soul feel as if she is being burned and pierced by burning hot needles simultaneously.


    To distract herself from the soul shredding pain, Ewelina tried to attach her mind to a blissful memory that she cherished the most. Ewelina recollected the story of the Restricted Mortal Realm that she heard Sorscee tell her many times when she was in her little loli form.


    Mortal realm is themon name for the pockets of sr systems that contain sentient life forms throughout the gxy.


    Sentient lifeforms are living beings that are capable of emotions. They are able to produce faith energy and was highly sought after by the Gods as energy farming grounds.


    However, in the first Faith Society war, during the Battle of Gods, the divine beings formted a deplorable method to weaken their opponent.


    The opposing Gods would destroy thes and sr systems from which their opponents farmed faith energy. The vicious circle of killing the followers went rampant and the gxy was almost plunged into the extinction of sentient beings.


    If the Elementalws and various Daos form one part of the world, sentient beings are the missing piece of the puzzle that gives the world a picture ofpletion. The strong raises from the sentient, the Gods are born from sentient races. The weak masses form the faith energy, they procreate, advance in technology and build society and order.


    The weak masses create, prosper and destroy, forming the circle of life. If they are destroyed as a whole, the circle will be broken and it is only a matter of time before the whole gxy system bes lifeless and dead.


    The Elemental Laws and various Grand and minor Daos gave rise to a new breed of creatures, the Aequus Garrison. Though they are sentient they are born with a cardinal purpose inscribed deep in their soul, that is to preserve the mortal realm and ughter any who dare causes harm to it.


    The entirety of the first generation of the Aequus Garrison was created from the Elemental Laws and various Daos, because of that, the maniption of elemental energy and various daos came to them as natural as swimming is for the sharks.


    Those of the first generation of Aequus Garrison were the blessed children of the variousws and daos, they never had a bottleneck and are able to raise their power level in session. With every battle, they gained newprehension and breakthrough.


    Though the first generation was weak at its creation, they quickly grew to be a fearsome name that flooded the gxy with the blood of divine beings who took part in the ughter of the mortal realms.


    However, along with the Aequus Garrison, the variousws and daos gave rise to something that is even more fearsome, which quaked all the supreme beings of the gxy in fear, the Sejungus Barrier.


    Powered by the quintessence of World vitality, the existing and new pockets of Mortal Realms are protected by the invisible Sejungus barrier. The barrier prevents beings with a divine spark from descending into the mortal realm.


    During the First Faith Society war, many Gods belittled the Aequus Garrison when they were initially weak. However, after the materialization of the Sejungus barrier every divine being that dared step into the mortal realm was captured and killed without exception. The bloody list of dead gods includes many God Eminences and a God Exalt.


    It is only when a God Exalt was killed did the entirety of the God Realm and all Divine beings epted the fact that the Mortal Realms are not to be trifled with and were left alone.

 Chapter 66: Enter Mortal Realm!

    Chapter 66: Enter Mortal Realm!


    Ewelina sensed herself being close to the mortal as she felt a faint sense of rejection from the Sejungus Barriering towards the Divine Spark of Sorscee that she had inside her.


    The celestial armament immediately took out the dim Divine spark of Sorscee, she bit into it and cracked it. She hurriedly sucked out all the faith reserves from it. Sorscee had limited reserves, Ewelina emptied it in a fairly short moment. The divine spark lost all its luster and became like a cheap ss orb. As soon as the divine imprints were destroyed, the rejection from the Sejungus barrier was nullified.


    However, Ewelina could not destroy the divine soul imprints of Sorscee in her heart. If she did, it ill be no different frompletely killing Sorscee.Though it is a minuscule amount, it will be detected as soon as she reaches the Sejungus barrier.Ewelina is stubborn in bringing her goddess alive into the mortal realm, even at the cost of her existence.


    To smuggle the divine soul imprints of her Goddess, Ewelina has a crazy n in her mind. She ns to do something that has not been tried since the First Faith Society war.


    Ewelina ns to make a crack in the age-long dreaded and impermeable Sejungus Barrier of the mortal realm.


    Apollo who was looking at Sorcee the entire time had faintly guessed the thoughts of Ewelina. He was bbergasted at the recklessness of the sentiment armament. Involuntarily he muttered, "...how ...how will she even have the power to content against the Senjungus barrier? It needs least the might of a God Exalt to even test the barrier..."


    Apollo looked at Mortia for an answer, but the enigmatic Fate Goddess just opened her eyes and look at Ewelina.


    As if on cue, the entire back of Ewelina opened up like a big bloodied mouth of a mutant beast and gobbled the terrifyingly destructive energy orb of Lucifer.


    BOOM!


    It was as if 10,000 megatons nuclear explosion was forced to be contained in a one cubic centimeter box. The entire body of Ewelina started to crack with blood flowing everywhere. One of her eyes exploded with blood gushing out, but the willful stubbornness was zing in the remaining eye.


    She took out Perun''s axe and started to transform herself into a broad and big longsword. She used Perun''s axe to be the tip of the sword. Though the axe edge was not a typical tapering edge of a sword, its sharpness was undeniable. It was fabled that Perun once split 10 stars into two halves with a single swing of his axe.


    Ewelina was nning to let Perun''s Axe bear the brunt of the first contact with the barrier and then use her physical body to deal with the aftershock.


    Ewelina will have only a fraction of a second to power through the unactivated Sejungus Barrier, She had to slip through the micro crack of the barrier within a 1000th of a nanosecond if she could even create a crack. If not, either by Apollo or by the Aequus Garrison, her end would be grisly.


    Once she transformed herself into longsword, she started to consume the destructive might from the energy orb of the Fathe-Demon to power up her attack aimed at the Sejungus barrier.


    When Ewelina started consuming the energy orb, the quintessence of time and space maniption was lost and everyone could see how fast she was moving.


    BOOM!


    It was as if a slow-moving fertilizer spraying glider ne suddenly changed into the king of fighter jets and erupted into super-sonic Mach 3 speed.


    The transformed Ewelina shot to the Sejungus barrier at breakneck speed, like a divine arrow. The entire longsword was filled with cracks through which the excessive destructive energy is seeping out. It was as if the whole de is bleeding all over, yet ferocious and undaunting in its momentum.


    Despite knowing the risk of offending the Aequus Garrison, a force that has murdered a God Exalt. Ewelina cast away all the thought of the future consequences and only thought of the now. She decided to do whatever it takes to keep her Goddess alive. Ewelina unhesitatingly drove her longsword form into the Sejungus Barrier.


    KABOOM!


    ###


    In a space research center, elsewhere...


    "OUT OF MY WAY!"


    "Hey Edgar, watch where you''re going!" hollered a coworker who was pissed at Edgar pushing him out of the way.


    But Edgar was already past the aisle and was running to the office of the Director of the Space Research Program.


    [Dok] [Dok] [Dok] ... Edgar did not even take the time to inform the secretary of the director, he rushed to the Director''s office and started thumping on the door like a madman.


    "Mr. Ainsley! What is the meaning of this?! The director is in a video conference with the President!" screeched the old secretary of the Space Program Director.


    When Edgar was told that the Director was on a call with the country''s president, he felt happy thinking that he came at the right time. He ignored the old secretary who was rebuking him.


    He unhesitatingly pushed open the door and walked in to see a fuming director who patiently trying to exin the president about themotion that was happening outside his office.


    "Edgar! You better have a good exnation for all this..." said the director while gritting his teeth.


    "The satellites picked up a massive meteorite explosion. Estimated devastation is least a million times as the asteroid that killed the dinosaurs."


    When Edgar said that, everyone quieted down into silence because the debris of such a massive explosion will whizzle all around the sr system. Asteroids ten times the size of theChicxulub impactor(the meteor that killed the dinosaur) will be amon urrence. World extinction is not a theory anymore.


    After a while, the director asked, "On which did the meteorite made impact? Are we at the risk of being in the path of space debris?"


    "That is the weirdest part. There was neither detection of a massive meteorite nor anyrge space body at the ce of explosion. It was as if a stationary nuclear bomb just suddenly exploded on the outer perimeter of our sr system."


    It was the President who was on therge screen who spoke this time, "This news is not to shared and everyone who is aware of the finding are to be detained in the office until the Senate is ready to give an answer to the press. Director, do the needful, the federal defense agency will soon contact you and take over."


    Saying that the president disconnected the video call from his end.


    [Sigh] "It was my wedding anniversary today."


    "You are married for over 20 years. At least today you can give the woman a day off."


    "Let''s go and break the bad news to your team."


    [Sigh] "After you director."


    ...


    A simr scene was happening in Space Research center all around the globe. Every Space Monitor Program headquarters are in a frenzy as their monitoring devices picked a massive meteorite explosion at the perimeter of the sr system. However, all the smart minds of the could not figure out the reason why the explosion happened...

 Chapter 67: I, Ewelina, will Cancel you Annihiliation!

    Chapter 67: I, Ewelina, will Cancel you Annihiliation!


    Ewelina was born as a divine weapon and ever since the day she was born her capability of mass destruction is unquestionable.


    However, having Sorscee as her chosen, she did not have many opportunities to fight.


    Instead, she was cared for as a real child. Sorscee taught her social skills, buy her things, and spent time with her. The duo basically had fun hanging out and causing mischief all this time.


    As much as Ewelina is grateful for being treated as a person instead of as an object, she missed something in the life that Sorscee gave her. She had always longed for it.


    The sentient armament is still an armament at the core, Ewelina missed the battle. She was built for it.


    She was sharpened and sturdy to stab and slice all those who dare question the authority of her chosen.


    All the time with Sorscee, Ewelina felt loved and cared for. However, only at this very moment when she shed against the Sejungus barrier that even God Exalts dare not trifle with, is when she truly felt alive, her soul quivering in excitement. A battle unprecedented, befitting a fabled sentiment armament.


    KABOOM!


    The initial impact jolted the very soul of Ewelina, spiderweb cracks traveled all through the longsword. it appeared as if she would break into a billion pieces and be reduced to lifeless space debris, and...


    [Shatter]


    The tip where she used Perun''s axe,pletely crumbled into pieces. The old weapon soul of the axe screamed out onest time beforepletely perishing from this world. The legendary weapon of the ferocious High-God of Lightning ceased to exist.


    It was said that in great disastere a chance for fortune. The very moment Perun''s axe exploded into bits, the innate pride of the weapon soul gave its all at attacking the barrier as it dissolved into nothingness. The attack exceeded the scale of a God Exalt.


    The Sejungus barrier is an omnipotent defense of the entire mortal realm against the Strong Supremes of the world. The quintessence energy required to maintain this barrier is already at mammoth proportions, the barrier cannot be sustained to be at its most lethal level at all times.


    The barrier detects the presence of divine energy and godly aura at vast distances to give it time to prepare itself for the optimum battle-ready state.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    Ewelina made use of this minorg in the powerup of the barrier. During the deadly attack of the dying Perun''s axe, it elevated its damage output to staggering multifold devastation. This anomaly of a sudden and sharp increase of damage output hit the barrier at its weakest.


    Nothing is absolute, the heavens always give you a way out. The most impossible feat you ask for, the most difficult is the path to attain it. Luck favors the brave.


    Fate, though merciless, it has always given those who venture a chance of possibility at the impossible.


    The Sejungus barrier that stood like a stout knight that deterred even a God Exalt with the fear of death, the barrier that smeared that gutted blood of Supremes who dared to encroach on the mortal realm, developed a micro tear...


    [Cr...eak]


    The mortal realm was open to the Space beyond its sr system for the first time since the First Faith Society War.


    Sorscee''s entire body was filled with cracks and tears, if not for her constitution as a weapon, she''d be worse than mutted corpse by now. She wants nothing but to lie down, death is a sweeter fate than living at this point, but she cannot quit! Not now! Not after her solemn oath of saving her goddess!


    At the brink of death, Sorscee found the chance at life...


    Sorscee transformed herself into a microscopic needle and shot herself through the micro tear in the Sejungus barrier, which is rapidly healing itself.


    ''I WILL SAVE YOU, MY GODDESS!''


    ''EVEN IF I DIE, I AM CANCELLING YOUR ANNIHILATION TODAY!''


    ''I, EWELINA, IS GRATEFUL FOR YOUR CARE!''


    ''I, EWELINA, IS GRATEFUL FOR YOUR LOVE!''


    ''I, EWELINA, IS GRATEFUL FOR THE MEMORIES YOU HAVE GIVEN ME!''


    ''I, EWELINA, IS GRATEFUL FOR THE LIFE THAT YOU HAVE LET ME LIVE!''


    ''I, EWELINA, AM GRATEFUL FOR A MASTER LIKE YOU!''


    ''I, EWELINA, AM GRATEFUL FOR A MOTHER LIKE YOU!''


    Ewelina screamed it aloud in her heart as she reached the tear in the barrier, as soon as she did, she ejected Sorscee''s heart out and let it float in the orbital space of the sr system of a Mortal Realm. She threw out Sorscee''s heart because Ewelina only had time for that, she will be caught in the barrier if she took the time to pass through the tear.


    Fate was cruel. Fate was merciless. Fate only allowed safe passage to one and the toll is the life of another. Ewelina decided to sacrifice herself to give Sorscee a chance at life.


    Time went still when she passed Sorscee''s heart into the Mortal Realm. The stubborn resolve that was holding up Ewelina was finally undone. As shepleted her purpose, Ewelina has no strength left to change her fate and she didn''t care either, she was filled with gratitude. With a smile, she was ready to wee death...


    ''...dying like this is not so bad...'' was what the sentient armament thinking... but then suddenly...


    "Silly girl how would Sorscee be happy without you," said a voice that sounded like a gentle breeze.


    However, Ewelina already passed out with nothing left in her tank, without a care for her own fate she closed her eyes with a smile, letting fate take over.


    And Fate did take over...


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 68: Bleeding Fate!

    Chapter 68: Bleeding Fate!


    Far away from the outer space, Apollo was watching the inconceivable scene of Ewelina pass Sorscee''s heart that had divine soul imprints into the mortal realm. The Sun God had always held an elevated opinion of himself. He always acted like he had seen it all and carried himself in poise no matter how shocking the revealings hees across.


    However, today, he is ck-jawed like a country bumpkin that came to the city for the first time. The most unimaginable event of the long Divine History is happening right before his eyes. Apollo questioned his sanity multiple times in this short while to confirm again and again that what he is seeing is really happening...


    Despite the unconceble surprise, Apollo also had a heart full of resentment because it will be an utter embarrassment if those in the God Realm came to know that a low god and a celestial armament with no faith energy escaped under his nose.


    He wanted to make a move and stop Ewelina, but she was already at the edged of the Mortal realm when he realized that she was fleeing. Even if he burnt his soul he could not reach her before he got to the Sejungus barrier. Besides, Apollo did not want to go anywhere near the Sejungus Barrier. He felt that Ewelina is driving herself into a death trap, but to see her pass Sorscee''s heart into the mortal realm, made him surprised, glum and dispirited, altogether.


    The only silver lining for him is that to see that the sentient armament cannot escape the barrier and will be crushed to pieces. To vent his heart full of resentment he was eagerly anticipating the scene of Ewelina being destroyed.


    However, when Ewelina gave up on herself and was ready to wee death...


    BOOM!


    The fabric of reality beside Apollo exploded into pieces of chaos by the Fate mistress who has been quietly standing all this while.


    She crushed reality and developed a wormhole just like how Lucifer did, but the destruction she caused was more overbearing than the Dark Lord.


    Mortia stepped through the wormhole which instantly led her to Ewelina. She smiled at the little loli armament who is selflessly sacrificing herself to save Sorscee. With a shake of her head, she berated at the pure and gullible armament in her heart.


    "Silly girl how would Sorscee be happy without you," said Mortia.


    A supreme force erupted from within Mortia, threads of fate, destiny, fortunes, and adversity rose from her. Like a sacred lotus blooming in the heavenly fire, she was an invible deity who controlled the endless happening of the World.


    Stars nearby aged and exploded, yet new stars came into existence. The intricacies of life sped up and slowed down all around her. It was like a burst of firecrackers and blooming of flowers all around her.


    Apollo stumbled back in fright raving like a mad man...


    "SHE... SHE UNDID HER LIFE SEAL!"


    Mortia is just a High God, but even God Exalts will not belittle her. Her fearsome reputation is all because of a supreme technique of Fate Mistress, the Bleeding Fate. This peerless technique is something only the Fate Goddess can employ. In exchange for her life, destiny and good fortune; Mortia canmand unprecedented might of her choosing, she canmand the strength of a God Eminence, God Exalt or even more.


    If the Fate Mistress staked her life there is no being in this world that she cannot kill.


    To aid Ewelina, Mortia did not hesitate tomand the strength beyond God Exalts. Mortia dauntlessly grabbed onto the Sejungus Barrier with her two hands and tore it into two. Her hair whipping about as a mad aura circted around her, even the God of War does not have such a valiant presence.


    The barrier powered up at full force, yet it was unable to stop the might of Mortia...


    [TEAR]


    The Fate Mistress tore open a new hole in the barrier despite its full might, and she lightly nudged Ewelina who has already passed out into the mortal realm and chanted a blessing of fate on Ewelina and Sorscee''s heart.


    Mortia moved Sorscee''s heart back into the storage dimension of Ewelina and sent the foster mother and daughter pair drifting into the mortal realm.


    Senjungus barrier picked up on the divine aura on Sorscee''s heart and extended a tentacle to restrain Ewelina.


    "DON''T YOU DARE!"


    Mortia was about to leave, but when she saw that the barrier is going to capture Ewelina, all caution went out. Her ever-present kind smile was wiped off. Fate is cruel when impartial, but if it against you, death may be a sweet release...


    Threads after threads of fate quintessence spread out from Sorscee, it interweaved itself into the intangible barrier. If the barrier was the feared monster Kraken of the fables, then Mortia became the legendary hunter who captured rampant monsters with one hand.


    The fate webs interweaved into the barrier and restrained it as a whole.


    Noticing the widespreadmotion, beings of power started teleporting out of space.


    "Fate Mistress, you have no business here in the mortal realm! All those who trespass will be ughtered and fate is no exception," hollered an old and powerful voice.


    Just his voice created waves of space ripples that caused a cosmic storm in the vicinity.


    "Knight Ricard of the Aequus Garrison, Greetings."


    "Speak. Why are you here?"


    "I was just curious about the forbidden mortal realm. Except for this barrier it was only so-so. Ipletely lost interest, I shall not keep youpany."


    "Haha, you undid your Life Seal just to satiate your curiosity? You want me to believe that?"


    "Old man, I have time to y word games with you. You believe whatever you want. I haven''t stepped into the mortal realm, I am about to leave. If you wish to flex your puny authority, I don''t mind taking your head a souvenir. My Life Seal is still undone."


    Ricard''s face went red with anger as he was insulted before his subordinates as he was about to speak out, an old hand grabbed him by the shoulder and stopped him. Noticing the person, Ricard went down on one knee...


    "Chief Knight Arnaud, I told everyone to not disturb you. Those brats never listen to me."


    "Haha, Ricard we have a guest, how can I note and personally greet the esteemed impartial Fate mistress?" wheezed the voice of the decrepit old man.


    Though he looked feeble, his eyes had a deep luster of vitality. He slowly walked to the barrier and rubbed it as if it was a pet. As soon as he did, the barrier shimmered with glowing light, the interwoven fate threads steadily came undone.


    "Fate Goddess, not many gods have your sense of responsibility and vision for the greater good. But even still,I am helpless at weing you into the mortal realm. I apologize for Ricard speaking with no sense of proprietary. The Gods are forbidden from the mortal realms, but they have always been necessary."


    "I will let this go, as long as the goddess turns back. Besides, you are burning away your life with that martial mantra of yours. Take it from an old man, rushing to death is a disrespect to life."


    After a moment of silence, Mortia agreed, "...I will take my leave..."


    She left without looking back, on her way back, Mortia sighed to herself...


    ''In the end, I couldn''t stop myself from interfering.''


    She looked onest time at the blue star which is very close to her as she is in the vicinity of the sr system.


    ''...I hope his fate is as strong as I prophesied...''


    ''Sorscee, I cannot help you anymore. You are on your own, now.''

 Chapter 69: Schemes, Signs and the Undercurrent!

    Chapter 69: Schemes, Signs and the Undercurrent!


    The insignia of a weave shimmered on the cracked and broken sword body of Ewelina. She kept floating about and intersected right at the path of a fast-moving meteorite.


    Boom!


    The meteorite hit the handle side of the sword giving the sword the whizzing momentum to move inwards towards the inside of the sr system. Abruptly a floating asteroid came in its path, but luckily the de side was pointing towards therge floating rock...


    Puk!


    The de easily pierced through the asteroid of 8 km in circumference, as if it was slicing through butter.


    Though Ewelina is in no good shape for a battle against a God Exalt, in the mortal realm, she is the sharpest and the hardest weapon, capable of severing everything. On her inward drift in the Sr system, she was hit by multiple fortunate meteorites that made her go faster and faster and correcting her course directing her more inward and deep into the sr system, straight at a blue star.


    ###


    Meanwhile back at Apollo at outer space...


    Zemere, the Goddess of Earth, had her sense returned to her when the red sigils from Ewelina vanished from her. Though she acted in ordance with the whims of the celestial armament when she was ensnared.


    The forbidden martial mantra of Ewelina made Zemere serve herpletely with her heart instead of forcing or controlling her. Leaving theEarth Goddess with a vivid memory of her actions.


    She could not help but blush in shame when she stole a nce at Khionee, who had her face red in embarrassment. Despite the sense of shame, Khionee has a bright luster in her eyes proving that the Ice Goddess''s submissive nature is intrigued by public humiliation.


    Now that their inner thoughts were exposed, Zemre felt it would be only an act if they continue to act ''holier than thou'' and decided to embrace her rtionship with Khionee.


    However, even if she decided to openly court Khionee, she did not want her shameful acts to be spoken out in the God realm. Faranis was dead and the Fate Mistress is not the social type. Knowing that her dignity is at stake, Zemere wanted to request Apollo to not expose her moment of weakness...


    "Lord Apollo, I apologize for my shameful behavior, I have cost us the mission handed by the High Gods. I will return the gifts you have given me."


    Apollo who was in a trance of the unbelievable feats that he had witnessed today, snapped back to reality by the voice of Zemere.


    The Sun God dismissively waved his hand saying, "No need for all that. Imanded this operation, I gave poormands and cornered myself into not participating in the fight when I was needed. Besides, in my watch, Faranis died and Perun''s axe got destroyed. If the me should be ced on someone behaving poorly, it should be me."


    "My Lord, how could you take the entire me. There have been many unexpected elements. Khionee filled me in on the participation of the Dark Lord and Mortia''s schemes. We were outmaneuvered and outgunned from the start," bitterly stated Zemere.


    "Haha, yes we were! and I couldn''t have been happier!"


    "My Lord, why are you..."


    "Gratified that our mission failed? Heh, would you believe if I have told you all that has happened today, the day before?"


    "My Lord, where are you going with this..."


    "Just answer me Zemere, would you?"


    On the insistence of the Sun God, Zmere took a moment to think the event transpired and asked herself whether she will believe it if she was foretold.


    "If yesterday, have you told me the events today. I would think you are trying to write a fantasy novel."


    "Hahaha, true true. I felt the same when the God of Prophecy told me all that."


    "The God of Prophecy?! That mad man! We did all this for him?"


    "Zemere, you think I would take part in the act as embarrassing as crushing a low god, if not from the insistence of someone higher than me?"


    "I kept this from you all because before our eye-opening experiences today. Even if it was the God of Prophecy, all that he said to me, simply sounded absurd."


    "My Lord, why would someone as powerful and entric as the Prophecy God wanted to meddle in a low god''s affair?"


    "Heh, you think his target is the shitty sl*t goddess?"


    [Gasp] "You mean..."


    "Mortia better run and hide. Since she had used Bleeding Fate, bad things might happen to her while she is recuperating from her weakness," said Apollo with a crazy glint in his eyes.


    Suddenly Zemere realized that events today should not be judged at a superficial level. Everything little action has a deeperyer of ambition and schemes...


    ''The Sejungus barrier was torn! A god entered the mortal realm! The uncontested Fate mistress is being targeted!''


    ''A storm is brewing in the god realms, are these the undercurrents of an uing Faith Society war?''


    Zemere was stunned into silence as she started to notice the signs of the most frightening event of the God realm.


    "Zemere!"


    She was Jolted awake by Apollo''s holler.


    "Ye..yes, my lord!"


    "I know I can trust you, I just wanted to remind you that sometimes talking nonsense may lead to someone''s death. So you better avoid it..." as he said this the warmth of the Sun Godpletely vanished, he started at Zemere as if he is a block of ice stifling her with cold killing intent.


    "My Lord you have my word! I swear on my divinity!"


    "Haha, now I am at ease," Apollo shifter back to warm demeanor as if he had no connection to the cold killer that he just exposed, making Zemere and Khionee gulp in unease.


    "Lord Apollo, I... we..."


    "Hmm? Speak up!"


    "I deeply implore that the lord does not mention anywhere of my shameful behavior when I was bewitched by the celestial armament... I was taken advantage of in my moment of weakness..."


    "Haha, fret not Zemere, I am not one to chatter. Let put all that behind us, we still have work to do."


    "More...work? Fate Mistress has left and the porn Goddess went into the mortal realm. we... who is our target? Don''t tell me we are going to scheme against the Fate Mistress?" despaired Zemere as she voiced out the possibilities.


    "Worry not, though I am proud of my strength, I am not idiotic enough to think that I have what it takes to contest against one of the Fate Sisters, even when she is weak."


    "Redundantly, our target is still is the Porn Goddess. ording to the Prophecy God, Sorscee has the blessing of Fate, killing her will bring out the Fate Mistress from hiding. It will make it easier to corner an outraged God than a scheming one."


    "..but ...but ..she is in..."


    "Haha, Zemere, though we cannot physically enter mortal realms. You, me and every god knows that we have never lost contact with them."


    "...we ...we descend in aura to absorb faith and impart some teachings to the weaklings. But it was just an empty show of mysticism, our time and power have always been limited even when we descend just in aura."


    "True. But using this as a sacrifice, I can descend with least the strength of a demigod." Apollo showed the Earth Goddess a ss vial with red liquid. When Zemere scanned it with her divine sense, she was shocked to feel a faint rejection from the red liquid.


    As a Goddess her will is supreme, she may be opposed, but no living or dead has the ability to innately reject her. In the entire world, this is just one exception...


    "...the blood of the first generation of Aequus Garrison..."


    When Zemere uttered those less spoken words, Apollo did not answer her, but his smile widened from benevolence to a ghastly glee exuding depravity.

 Chapter 70: A Tzar should never be Underestimated!

    Chapter 70: A Tzar should never be Underestimated!


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    BOOM!


    An expensive-looking mansion in a posh neighborhood was ravaged by dense lightning and exploded to bits. From withing the explosion, a human figure swiftly ran out of it, before the flying debris settled down.


    "I see him!" said Er, one of the Four Tzars who came with the intent of hunting down Chuck.


    The Cardinal Vicar of the Church of Thunder always had a cold demeanor, she rarely spoke, but when she took action the heaven and earth will rumble with the devastation of raining thunder and lightning.


    The ck thunderclouds that covered the vast expanse of the sky are like the majestic army that was ready for war and Er was like their queen. With amand, arcs of lightning rained down in drizzle.


    **huff** **huff**


    Chuck'' in a deplorable state as he ran out of the copsing mansion. The attack of Er was very OP, it was as if Chuck was shot with multiple Gatling guns.


    The four Tzars worked up a battle n on traping Chuck. When he is on the run, it is the turn for the fastest of the four Tzars, Charmine. She shot a violent gust filled with sharp icicles directly blocking the way of Chuck.


    Chuck indifferently looked at the curtain of sharp icicles. Within a blink, his heartbeat rumbled like a supercar as his eyes wentpletely red. Chuck was in tattered clothes and was holing his favorite survivor de which is now bent and its edge was blunt.


    After the continuous battle of the past few hours, his de has already lived its usefulness, yet it was still stubbornly persisting like its master.This time, along with his de. he additionally had a thick long 7 feet trebuchet arrowpletely made of iron, strapped to his back. Despite the arrow weighing over 100 kilos, he did not show any difort.


    Chuck appeared like a vagabond who has seen better days. However, the calmness in his eyes and the firmness of his back made him look like a calm and majestic asura devil that was unapologetic in ughter. He held the de upside down in his hand and ran headfirst into the icicles.


    As if it was choreographed, he weaved in and out of the path of dense icicles, always finding a blind spot. At times when he is hard-pressed for a blind spot, he will use his pommel to slightly punt and nudge the glinting sharp icicles, veering their directions off.


    No matter how many times she sees it, Charmine was left aghast at how Chuck seems to know everything before it happened, he was like the prophetic fighter. The Winter Church''s Cardinal Vicar initially thought it was as overkill for four Tzars to corner a single Tzar, especially when it was known he has no elemental powers.


    The yfully Tzar of the Winter church is a viper with poison in its heart. She had frozen many impressive men before. Men covetous, men who lusted her, men who went against the church, men righteous, men shy, men innocent and more. The psychotic ice princess wanted to add the frozen body of a Tzar to her collection.


    [Cling]


    [Flint]


    [Plunt]


    [Whack]


    [Ting]


    [Shling]


    When Chuch easily traversed through her ice curtain and went for her, the true colors of the Winter Tzar came out as she stumbled back terrified. This is the shoring of bing strong without working for it, at the moment of life and death your strength will silently leave you. It is as if your own strength looks down on your fragile will and deems that you are unworthy.


    Though Charmine was a strong Tzar, she was never battle-hardened, the intense aura of Chuck exposed her w and Chuck swiftly captured it.


    As Chuck passed through the ice curtain, he did not even stop for a moment, he even hastened his pace to reach Charmine.


    [Rumble]


    [Crackle]


    As he closed in on the terrified Tzar, the sky crackled raining lightning. This tactic was used time and again in the earlier battles when the four Tzars cornered Chuck. Er of the Thunder Church will stop Chuck with dense lightning as soon as he closes in on one of the Tzars, making Chuck''s forte of closebatpletely ineffective.


    A mere beast learns when it was beaten time and again, Chuck is ready this time, thest mansion that he hid belonged to a weapons collector, as soon as he saw the sturdy iron arrow Chuck formted a n specifically for Er.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    When he heard the thunder rumble, Chuck suddenly pulled off the heavy iron arrow that was strapped on his back. The arrow was taller than Chuck and that is what he exactly wanted, he inverted the arrow and let the arrowhead face the ground as he kept running towards Charmine.


    The lightning attack from Er came in an instant, electrocuting Chuch with dazzling arcs of lightning.


    "ARRGGGHHHH! NOT THIS TIME BITCH!"


    Chuck pushed the arrowhead of the iron arrow on the ground. It is as if a famished beast that feeds on lightning opened its mouth to devour, the ground sucked all lightning.


    "Hahaha! You are dead this time!" said Chuck to Charmine with a smile of a killer.


    Chuck dashed towards her with added speed. Though multiple lightning descending on him, none was able to harm him. All the lightning arcs were directed to the ground with his makeshift lightning rod aka the iron arrow.


    "Shit!" understanding that the situation is quickly going south, Thurston rushed up to Charmine to protect her.


    The Tzar of Earth Church wascent as the four of them beaten Chuck ck and blue in the past few skirmishes. He thought that with Er sting Chuck, they can safely shave away his strength and stamina, and kill Chuck in one fell swoop. But the Tzar of the East proved that a Tzar should never be underestimated, especially those that earned the power of the Tzars.


    Seeing Thurston rush to save Charmine, Chuck threw out the de whizzing like an arrow to pierce the quivering Charmine.


    Thurston who is not known for his speed, screamed out as he pushed his body to the limit and jumped out on the path of the de, punching hard on it...


    [Ting] Thurston knocked the de away from Charmine, saving her. The moment was too intense for the old Earth Church Cardinal. However, he heaved a sigh of relief as he made it in time to knock the de off, but when he rxed his taut nerves he heard the anxious voice of Cyrus, the Cardinal fo Sun church scream...


    "WATCH OUT!"


    Read PORN STAR only at webnovel. For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at webnovel. Support the original work of PORN STAR only at webnovel

 Chapter 71: Foresight at its best!

    Chapter 71: Foresight at its best!


    When Thurston heard Cyrus''s warning, time went slow for Thurston as he turned to look at Chuck. He was holding the trebuchet iron arrow like a spear and was already upon Thurston.


    "Heh, you were my target all the time. Thurston thanks for making it easy and running to me. I couldn''t have killed you without your help."


    As soon as Thurston heard the vice of Chuck, he started to crazily absorb earth elemental energy to make his armor thicker and sturdier. In a short moment, Thurston was like a mini fort and had his entire body covered with thick armor including his face.


    Chuck was not surprised by this, he expected that Thurston who excelled at defense will turtle up when he is being targeted and that was what Chuck wanted. Had the Tzar of the Earth Church not seal up his body, he would not have gone blind to the actions of Chuck.


    Despite being covered in thick armor, Chuck could easily figure out the position of Thurston''s head, but he did not aim the arrow at the heavily fortified hear or the thickly armored chest, he aimed in between.


    Boom!


    Chuck drove the long iron arrow into the neck of the Cardinal of Earth Church, but the arrow was stopped with just the arrowhead pierced into the armor. Thurston''s armor was much thicker than the arrowhead, his life was not at threat.


    Cyrus who could use heat vision saw that the arrow did not reach Thurston, heaved a sigh, he thenmanded Er...


    "st him off with lightning! He lost the arrow. Er turn him to ash!"


    "Mmm" was all that the Tzar of the Thunder Church replied, but she already started to overdraft her soul andmand the mightiest of lightning attack. Thend trembled at the loud rumblings of the thunder and lightning cascaded down like a waterfall.


    Despite the situation beingpletely in their control, Cyrus felt a bad premonition, ''why do I feel something is different now? What''s different now?''


    When Cyrus thought that his eyes widened in realization as his mind screamed, ''...he ...he did not run this time...''.


    Though Cyrus figured out that Chuch had nned something it toote for him to stop anything as Er alreadymanded the lightning.


    With his quirk, foresight, still active, everything was slow in Chuck''s vision, he saw the lightning cascade down at him in torrents...


    **Crackle**


    Arcs of lightning poured out on Chuck...


    "AHHRRGGHHH!"


    Lightning covered every part of Chuck, it was like he was going to be minced into meat paste and burnt down to ashes by the innumerable bolts of lightning. However, if one could see beyond the blinding white radiance the will see the eyes of Chuck and the maniacal craziness deep in them.


    When Cyrus saw Chuck drowned by lightning, he calmed himself, ''was I just imagining things?''


    However, Cyrus was quickly proved that his instincts were right all along...


    Boom! Boom!


    [Spulch]


    "Arrrrhhh!" screamed out Charmine as her face was covered in blood, the sunned stter of blood caught her off guard. When she looked at the source, she saw an iron arrow dripping with blood, that had pierced its waypletely through the armor of Thurston.


    Without the control of the Tzar, the earth elemental energy quickly drifted away showing a surprised and still Thurston who had the iron arrow piercepletely through his neck.


    Cyrus and Charmine were astounded that Thurston was killed so suddenly. However, Er''s face was pale with fright as she saw exactly what Chuck did...


    As soon as lightning descended, Chuck jumped and let it envelop him. Despite his skin and flesh roasted with millions of volts, Chuck cruelled willed his body to move, causing more harm. As if he fueled all the pain into a single counterattack, Chuck gave a hard punch to the t rear end of the arrow that was sticking out of Thurston''s armor.


    [Crack] Chuck''s arm developed multiple fractures as his hand was twisted at an odd angle. The blunt arrowhead was hammed deep in. However, the arrowhead barely touched his skin and was not enough to kill Thurston. But Chuck was not done yet...


    As soon as Chuck''s hand touched the iron arrow, it was as if a canal was opened for all the lightning. The high voltage devastation drifted into the iron arrow and electrocuted the unsuspecting Thurston. The sudden jolt, let Thurston lip his control on the earth elemental energy making the armor soft for a fraction of a moment. Sadly, that was all that Chuck needed...


    Boom!


    Chuck gave another punch to the rear end of the arrow with his other hand, driving the thick iron arrow through the throat of Thurston.


    [Spulch]


    As soon as Chuck was done killing Thurston, he quickly ran to his de, picking it up and arming him up to take the head of the nearby Charmine. However, as soon as his body got hold of his de, he willpower rxed feeling the grip of his familiar partner. Unable to control himself heid down, it was only now he felt the soul tearing pain from his body.


    **huff** **huff**


    Chuck''s entire body is roasted, sizzling wounds are still fuming smoke all over his body. His right hand was incapacitated, broken at multiple ces. His flesh was chared at ces, if not for a Tzar''s elite physique, a normal man would be beyond a corpse by now.


    Chuck was spent, despite killing one Tzar, he has nothing left in the tank. Though Cyrus, Er, and Charmine knew that Chuck has no strength left, his ferocious disy of ughter made them hesitant to approach him.


    Suddenly, Cyrus spoke...


    "You guys have a fun thing going on here."


    Though Cyrus looked the same, his voice sounded different. But the most noticeable thing was his aura, the remaining alive Tzars felt like a little sheep in presence of a tiger when they looked at Cyrus.


    The news aura of Cyrus was supreme and pressured their minds into reverence.


    ...Apollo has descended into the Mortal Realm...


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 72: Die Fighting (1): Desrespectful death of A Strong

    Chapter 72: Die Fighting (1): Desrespectful death of A Strong


    Er and Charmine looked at Cyrus as if they are looking at him for the first time. Charmine who is yful of the bunch started to ask questions at the currently peculiar Cyrus...


    "Who are you? you are not..."


    "Shut up!" Er stopped Charmine from talking, then she got down on one knee.


    "My Lord!"


    "Hmm, you know who I am?"


    "I made a guess, my Lord. I am too insignificant to ask questions."


    "Haha, you are smart."


    "My Lord, we were..."


    "Tch, I am not interested in your petty squabbles. I came here for something. Until I get it, don''t get in my way and you may keep you may live to tell the tale."


    Charmaine was displeased over how Er was arrogantly brushed off when she wanted to give a piece of her mind, she was again stopped by Er. The Tzar of Thunder Church mouthed to her but one word with made Charmaine shut up...


    "...God..."mouthedEr as shook her head no


    Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    Apollo who noticed the little y of thedies just smiled to himself and kept staring at the sky, as if on cue, a ming meteorite broke into the atmosphere of Earth.


    Apollo did not wait for the ming object to hit the ground, zing into a sr me, he went up to receive the fiery projectile.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion erupted in the sky, Chuck rolled himself under a nearby truck. The shockwave of the explosion in the sky caused multiple nearby houses to copse. Charmine and Er were pushed back as the magnitude of the explosion was beyond their power level.


    They looked up at the sky check up on Cyrus, the duo noticed that except a hand that was holding a cracked lump of rock, his other hand and legs of Cyrus were sted off. Part of Cyrus''s face was sted off showing his skull, but he showed no pain on his face.


    Charmine and Er cried out sorrowfully as the duo noticed that Cyrus was killed as soon as the god possessed him. The one they are seeing is nothing but an empty corpse. As soon as the god relieves his possession, Cyrus will be a cold dead body.


    They are Tzars, to die fighting is no humiliation. But to die like this without a struggle like an ant is a disgrace. Amongst the four Tzars of the Church, Cyrus was a top-rated warrior, even if he was blessed with the power of the Tzar, he put himself through hellish training to stand toe to toe with the awakened Tzars.


    He put down his pride as a warrior to hunt Chuck like a coward in a team of four only because of his devotion to his church and its religious objective.


    A warrior as such was killed in an instant by the very god he swore to serve...


    Noticing the shift in the emotions, Apollo who''s using Cyrus''s bodyughed...


    "All of you are disgruntled that I killed your friend? Hahaha, you puny little beings, you the F*ck are you question the actions of a God! Heh, you overestimate yourselves just like this little trickster, here."


    Apollo conjured a hot aggressive sr me and started to roast the rock, elevating the heat over and over.


    In a short while...


    "AHH" a weak young childish voice emanated from the rock, as the rock changed into a young little girl, who had wounds all over.


    However, even when the rock changed into the girl, Apollo did not let off the me. On the contrary, he increased the me and heat with a burst of maniacalughter as he finally got his hands on the elusive sentient armament.


    Yes, the girl is Ewelina, she exhausted all the faith reserves before she passed through the Sejungus barrier. With no strength left in her, she was easily caught by Apollo.


    "Hahaha, did you think you''d be safe with entering into the Mortal Realm. If I, Apollo, want something dead, no matter its fortune, I will rewrite its fate."


    "AHHH, LET GO ME"


    "Haha, burns isn''t it? I will let you die a swift death if you hand over the sl*t goddess''s heart."


    "NO! I WILL NEVER LET YOU TOUCH MOMMY!"


    "It will only take me a little extra time to burn you and everything within you. Heh, I was actually hopeful that you would say no, had you surrendered I cannot hear the melody of your wretched screams."


    Apollo tried to grab Ewelina with his other hand, but he noticed that there was only a stump as the remainder were sted off...


    "Tch, this body is weak, if not I would have loved to torture you inch by inch."


    Apollo then looked at the terrified Charmine.


    The current happenings are beyond the understanding of Charmaine, in her mind Gods are benevolent, but to see a God as psychotic as Apollo her faith is firmly shaken.


    Apollo threw the half-burnt body of Ewelina on the floor and called up Charmine...


    "You,e here..."


    "...my ...my lord..." stuttered Charmine


    "Tch, stop wasting my time,e here and skin this girl. Make sure to peel her skinpletely off, I want to hear her screams non-stop."


    After Apollo issued hismand, he turned over and started writing glimmering sigils in the air. He seems to be casting a powerful spell to break open the contents within Ewelina.


    Noticing that Charmaine hasn''t approached Ewelina, Apollo impatiently reminded her...


    "Get to it, if you don''t want to end up like her. My patience is very thin, don''t test me."


    Then he heard slow reluctant footstepse near him, he smirked to himself.


    "Hmph, if I am not busy now, just for that disrespectful reluctance, I would have had you slowly burn for 7 days making you die an agonizing death."


    "Oh if you call that disrespect, then I guess I am going tomit an atrocity now," said a male voice filled with pride and arrogance.


    "Insolent!"


    The casual way that Chuck talked to him, a God, ticked off Apollo. He wanted nothing more than to burn this insolent ant to ashes. But before even he started to turn, he heard a burring noise, it was a slight hum of a metal.


    [Spulch]


    Apollo looked down to notice a buzzing de sticking out of his heart. Er and Charmaine were bbergasted over Chuck gall on attempting to murder a God.


    Sadly, despite Chuck''s best efforts, Apollo is a being beyond mortal conventions and he has only possessed Cyrus, the body is already dead, an extra de through it made no difference.


    Apollo turned to face Chuck with a livid face, the spell sigils were absorbed into the body of Cyrus, a slow shimmering golden me started to burn all around the possessed Cyrus. The heat of the me is too extravagant as the prized titanium edged de of Chuck started to melt and drip down like ice on fire.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 73: Die Fighting (2): A Bastardly Supercomputer!

    Chapter 73: Die Fighting (2): A Bastardly Supeputer!


    For a High god like Apollo, casting a spell at such a low level is child''s y. It is only because of the limitations on his strength and the physique of Cyrus, it took him even a moment.


    No matter the restriction, a fight against Apollo, even at his lowered demigod strength is something that it beyond Chuck''s capabilities. It is a losing war.


    The thought of even opposing Apollo isudable. However, no praise will equal the cost of life and ording to Apollo, Chuck''s life is already at forfeit.


    "Heh, an unblessed Tzar, I should''ve known. You little plebs who struggle to amount to such little strength often end up with an elevated opinion of oneself," though Apollo mouth seemed smiling, his eyes are apathetic as if he looking at a lifeless object when he looked at Chuck.


    Chuck who is now unarmed, is covered in wounds and scars, most of which are still bleeding blood. One of his hands is twisted a weird angle. He looked as if he will just scatter with a strong gust of wind, but even still he looked up at Apollo unflinching and unapologetic.


    "I don''t know the entirety of bits and pieces, but if the strength that you disyed is what the extent of a God, no Tzar would respect you. They submit to you because God represents something bigger and unfathomable by us, Tzars. We may be strong, but still mortals, Gods represent a different paradigm of power, am I right?"


    "Haha, yes, the idea of God is inconceivable to you weaklings. If not for the limits of this body, just my mere aura will have you burnt to ashes."


    "Limits! You kept whining about limits on your power and limits on the body, why?"


    Apollo narrowed his eyes when Chuck asked him that, "You insignificant ant, you dare to talk to me in that tone? Kneel!"


    Apollo effused a majestic aura, that kept hammering the soul of the three Tzars, making their whole body break out in a cold sweat. An invisible force presses them down, their backs being bent.


    Chuck kneeled down with a hand impact, but he wasn''t flustered or livid of the insult, instead, heughed out...


    "Hahaha, I see, I see. The limits! You have a limit on strength and I am guessing a limit on time too. The descent of gods was purely ceremonial before. Yet, you came down forbat, if this was the norm, the records of a fight between gods would have least been a popr rumor. You''re an anomaly. There has never been a precedence and I don''t think there will never be a next like you, " the more Chuck spoke, the more he is able to resist Apollo. With much struggle, he stood back up and looked up at the ming God of Sun.


    "So you''ve guessed. It doesn''t change a thing. I can still kill you if I so desire!"


    "That''s the point, ''if you desire'' you can kill me. But you are not, despite how you haughty bastards'' put emphasis on ''sphemy''. Heh, you want something from that kid and you only have the strength to torture her. Anything more, the "mighty God" will be incapable just like my little brother," said Chuck as he looked at the half-burnt Ewelina behind him.


    "Tch, Bastard! I''ll kill you first!" Apollo was livid of being belittled by a mortal whom he doesn''t even consider as an ant. He rushed at Chuck like a burning missile, but all that speed did not do him good.


    Apollo does not know that Chuck''s ability is foresight. A quirk like this is very rare, most quirks revolve around power, speed or elemental discharge. A quirk that involves predictability is something that was never heard before.


    So when Apollo rushed up at Chuck, Chuck did not panic, he picked up the manhole cover under him with one hand.


    The Sun God thought it was futile to try and use a makeshift shield, he wanted to prove to Chuck that a god''s power is above supreme and unquestionable. He increased his speed and shot himself at Chuck wanting to melt the manhole cover and puncture a hole through Chuck''s torso.


    When the Sun God increased his momentum, the calm face of Chuck developed a smile, he just took a half step to the side and shielded him from the heat with the manhole cover, because...


    **whizz** Apollo rushed with uncontroble momentum, so when Chuck just tilted his body, he rushed past Chuck like a raging beast that is unable to control its speed. The metal manhole turned red with just the exposure of the heating off of Apollo.


    **Sizzle** Chuck''s finger sizzled in the heat as he firmly held onto the manhole, his fingers developed burn wounds and were cauterized the same. Chuck lowered the dim red manhole cover, a cool and cold face looked at Apollo, treating the red hot manhole burning his hand with no care, Chuck looked at the surprised Apollo with no change in his emotions.


    "You are strong I give you that, maybe even terrifying when you don''t have limits. But here and now, you are not strong enough to look down on us."


    Chuck''s words were like a predator''s bite to its prey''s throat, he urately grasped Apollo''s predicament. Apollo may be a high god in the outer realms, but now he is just a demigod with a body at the level of a Tzar.


    More than on Apollo, Chuck''s words had a more profound effect on Er and Charmaine. Though it is a close save, when they saw that Apollo could not one-shot Chuck, waves started raising in their hearts. To them, Gods are supreme.


    To resist an almighty, even for one move was an impossibility to the two. Seeing that happen, the duo slowly stood up from their knees. Their bent back straightened as they looked up at Apollo.


    Different fromst time there was no trace of reverence in their eyes. On the contrary, there was resentment. When they looked at the remains of Cyrus, there was heartache.


    Then it started slowly.


    Initially, there were just sparks.


    In time, it became frequent and bright, and it lit up.


    It was umting in determination, gaining in conviction.


    Finally, it sparked through their irises like a heavenly fire that is inextinguishable.


    There, deep in their eyes was something new when they looked at the God. Something that they two never dreamed of...


    ...there was battle intent filling their core raging like a dragon roaring at the skies...


    Apollo who saw the change in Er and Charmine was irritated to the extreme.


    "You three think, you can take me on? A God! The almighty ruler of billions like you. The stars and sr systems that sing my praises are innumerable. A mere breath from me will burn your entire!"


    The more Apollo talked the more hysterical he became, the idea of the wretched ants gaining a backbone waspletely uneptable for Apollo.


    "It is you! If you are dead, there will be no blemish on my authority. I did note here to kill you, but I think I will enjoy burning some heretics as appetizers," said Apollo with the half-burnt face of Cyrus.


    "Tch, Do you have an asshole in your face? Why do you keep farting out the same shit you said over and over! What god are you? God of talking out your ass?"


    "Bastard! I will..."


    "You son of a bitch! for f*ck sake, do something!"


    The more Chuck cussed at Apollo, the lesser sane are the thoughts of the Sun God. More importantly, Er and Charmine who were brought up withaplete sense of submission and subservience to Gods had their nerves calm down, when they saw the disgraceful disy of Apollo.


    As if he had eyes on his back, Chuck smiled confidently feeling the changes in the other Tzars. It may seem like Chuck was acting wantonly like a bastard, but every move and every word of him are based on innumerable calctions. If someone took an ECG of Chuck, it will be through the roof with machine buzzing error rm, because...


    ...foresight has always been in effect...


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more; read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 74: Die Fighting (3): Three Little Psychopaths

    Chapter 74: Die Fighting (3): Three Little Psychopaths


    Never had Apollo endured a humiliation as aggravating as Chuck''s drivel. The more Chuck spoke the lesser became the dignity of the Sun God.


    Apollo has schemed his way through many gods. The Gods who know him will tell that underneath his benevolent smile are the fangs of a snake. However, the difference in the massive power scale between him and Chuck, made him constantly underestimate Chuck. It is a subconscious behavior that became a habit after eons of supremacy.


    When Chuck verbally abused Apollo more than the anger he was more surprised by the mortal''s behavior, the feeling of being disregarded and insulted was new to him. So when he understood that Chuck has aplete disregard for him, the God of Sun went ballistic.


    Despite being driven mad by anger, Apollo is still an experienced High God who had umted his strength with ughter and schemes. When he missed the first time he attacked Chuck, he knew that there is something weird about this guy. So he decided to set up a perimeter.


    Apollo''s eyes sparkled with various sigils as the me around him increased...


    [Boom] [Boom] [Boom]...


    The nearby cars'' fuel tanks exploded in session, the heat kept escting, mes started flowing out of the Sun God''s hand like a me thrower. It started forming a huge magic circle with various symbols, that surrounded the three Tzars and Ewelina who is still weakly lying on the ground. The outer perimeter burned with zing golden mes that seemed to actively attack anything that came near them, preventing the Tzars from escaping out.


    Now the trio was enclosed in the magic circle, the Tzars are caught in the domain of Apollo. Their moment, power-level and actions arepletely within the prediction of Apollo. At present, the Sun God is simr to how Chuck was with his foresight ability toward everything that happens within the magic circle...


    Boom!


    Apollo instantly teleported next to Chuck and drove his red hot ming fist towards Chuck. The Tzar of the East did not react in any slower. He immediately raised the metal manhole cover obstructing the Sun God''s visibility at thest moment and slightly shifted his body to the side.


    **Sizzle**


    Apollo drove his hand through the metal te, melting it like a hot knife through butter. Chuck immediately let it go, as the Sun God grabbed the metal te and ripped it in two.


    "Heh, what are you going to use now?"


    The impatient Apollo did not wait for a reply and again teleported next to Chuck and drove his fist at him, expecting to end the arrogant mortal with one swift move.


    Chuck''s foresight went in overdrive with blood vessels around his heart exploding.


    **cough** Chuck spat out blood trying his utmost to predict least a minuscule opportunity to survive the attack of Apollo. His foresight always allowed him to predict a chance in the most treacherous situations. But this time, he could only predict...


    ...death.


    Death rips off your values and morals and exposes the true core within you. Chuck was shaking at the pressure of the terrifying aura of the Sun God, his hair and skin started to slowly lit up in a slow me before even before Apollo''s fist hit him. It was as if Chuck would scatter away like ash in the wind when Apollo''s fistnded.


    However, despite the overwhelming odds against him, Chuck still found it in him to raise his one good fist to meet the ming knuckles of the Sun God.


    Boom!


    A loud boom echoed through, breaking the windshields of the cars nearby. The Sun God firmly stood his ground and Chuck was sted back skidding on the ground, leaving a trail. Despite the obvious suppression that Apollo had over Chuck, the Sun God was frowning at Chuck because he survived...


    Chuck struggled to stand up. When he stood with most difficulty the fire all over him was put out and there were white powdery crystals at spots all over his body that made him feel cold. Chuc immediately noticed it ...


    "It''s about time you guys acted..." he looked back at Charmaine who was nervously looking at him.


    "Haha, now should I thank my hunters? What aplicated rtionship we all have."


    Charmaine did not know, how to answer Chuck, so Er took over, "Kill him and we will call it even, I promise our Churches will note looking for trouble with anyone rted to you. The Gods can shove their religious domination up their wrinkly old butt."


    "Heh, now you''re talking, but I will need the help of you two."


    "What do you need?"


    But before Chuck could reply, Apollo interjected, "What has this World hase to? Ants talk like they can flip the heavens. Stubborn fools dare resist fate and now they talk of murdering a god. Hahahahaha. You little boy, you think you have gauged my strength? I agree I am limited with my strength, at the moment. But I can also choose to release that limit..."


    The whole magic circle brightened up, a shimmering orange barrier enclosing the three Tzars and theatose Ewelina. The missing arm and legs od Cyrus did not regrow but a magma like substance effused out of the stump of his limbs and started to coagted into an arm and two legs.


    Cyrus now appeared like a mutating half-human half-magma me demon.


    As soon as Chuck saw this humanoid magma monster, he acutely noticed that the strength of Apollo has increased multifold. He started screaming out orders to Charmine and Er.


    "Winter Tzar can you build an ice enclosed structure like an igloo covering you two and that girl?"


    "...I ...I can try..."


    "Trying is not enough our lives depend on it, do it!"


    "Mmm, I will get it done!" Charmaine gritted her teeth and agreed.


    "I want one more favor from you."


    "...yes?"


    "You covered my body in ice just now when Cyrus attacked, can you build me an armor suit of ice?"


    "...I ...I don''t have the soul force to cast and maintain two continuous spells simultaneously..."


    "I can channel my soul force into her if I''m not required to cast a continuous spell," interjected Er.


    "I have a requirement from you too. I want you tomand the lightning to pour down continuously to this magic circle. This circle elevates his ability. More importantly, he is less worried about increasing his power within the magic circle, which he didn''t do before. I am guessing this circle offers concealment more than anything, the sooner he is exposed, the lesser will be our burdens."


    "Hmm, unlike Charmaine, I don''t need a continuous spell to do what you need. I just have to call upon a violent thunderstorm at this location and the lightning will be generated naturally. But there is one problem, if I let go of the control, I cannot prevent friendly fire. The thunderstorm will attack everyone indiscriminately."


    "Ice is a bad conductor of electricity, I think I can handle it."


    "Alright, should I call upon a thunderstorm of a lightning strike every second?"


    "..."


    "Too much?"


    "No, I am thinking of least a 100 lightning strikes every second."


    "...you ...you mad man ...you will..." Charmaine was flustered over the crazy requirement.


    "Die? We are nning to kill a God, if we are not even ready to die for it, we will never have the chance."


    "Can you do it? 100 lightning per second! If you could bring down even more, it will be even better!"


    "Can you?" Chuck looked at Er.


    The Tzar of Thunder Church just looked at Chuck silently for a moment, then said but one phrase...


    "It is your funeral."


    Immediately after that, Er started to mumble the spell incantations with hundreds of swiftly changing hand sigil poses, her eyes started to glow a shimmery glow of dull white with slight sparks of electricity.


    Within a short while, the sky turned pitch ck. A rumble that is like a mythical dragon''s roar echoed throughout thend. Arcs of lightning are like murderous flood dragons swimming in the clouds started to form everywhere in the clouds.


    Er''s forehead started to sweat as her face fully went pale. A trail of blood leaked from her mouth, but shepletely ignored it and kept casting her spell. The more she kept at it the denser became the cloud umtion and it suddenly started to rain.


    "Haha, the heavens are with us! Winter Tzar shouldn''t you start casting your spell? I think the guy possessing Cyrus will be battle-ready soon."


    Charmaine snapped out her stupor at the voice of Chuck, "Both of you are psychopaths! Complete psychopaths! This is going to be our coffin!"


    Though Charmaine has said that, she took one more look at the burning body Cyrus. Then she gritted her teeth and started her incantations.


    Chuck looked at Charmaine then at Er and he thought to himself, ''so, we have a third psychopath in the midst.''


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 75: Die Fighting (4): Song of Ice and Thunder

    Chapter 75: Die Fighting (4): Song of Ice and Thunder


    As soon as a Charmaine started chanting her incantations...


    **Creak**


    Ice elemental energy started to enclose Chuck forming a crystalline armor. However, he did not have enough time for battle preparation...


    Apollo was done transforming into a scorching me demon.


    Roar!


    Chuck did not wait for Apollo toe to attack him, he never had a passive disposition. As soon as his fist covered up with athicklyyered ice gauntlet, he started to run towards Apollo.


    Bam! Chuck delivered a heavy punch onto the face of Apollo. He broke the Sun God''s head but it was just the hardened magma rock. With the outer rockyyer shattering, hot magma poured out on the hand of Chuck.


    **Sizzle** Before Chuck could take his hand away


    [Boom!]


    Every step of the Fiery God made the ground tremble, the falling rain sizzled and vaporized around him, creating a cloud of circling vapor. The entire disy gave off an eerie visage of a demon rising from the Abyss.


    At the moment of despair, it is as if Fate has dealt the Tzars a good hand, Erpleted her incantation with a pale face. Looking at the iing Apollo, she immediately put her soul force into Charmaine.


    "Quick! Start the incantation for the second spell!" screamed out Chuck as his ice armor became more and more perfect.


    "Mahoda Terababus ecoste, uauetur, astas, conon, poanutte, fauau etna, aetter. Quba sedlloa, tacreuel, aedae, moco..." muttered Charmaine effusing a chilling presence...


    From the very first word of Charmaine, as shimmering white magic circle enclosed the threedies and ice started to swiftly on the magic circle perimeter and started to form an ice dome that is glistening like a diamond, indicating its sturdiness.


    The humanoid magma lump noticed that Charmaine is making a stronghold and ran to the women to prevent them frompleting it.


    [Boom] [Boom] [Boom]...


    "Hey ugly!" Chuck drove headfirst into the magma beast, trying to take it down


    Bam!


    Apollo did not take Chuck''s attack seriously at all, he elbowed Chuck at the back of his head and kicked him away. Making Chuck''s armor to develop cracks all over. However, Chuck did not give up, he forced his bruised body to stand up again and run towards Apollo...


    Bam!


    Whack!


    Boom!


    Apollo casually swatted off Chuck every time he came at him. The difference in power level is very obvious, the magma demon is at the physical prowess of a low god. Despite the dy because of the disturbance of Chuck, Apollo reached the ice dome and gave a hard punch into it, driving his fist through 3 feet of the 5 feet thick ice walls...


    "Thunder Tzar, where are the lightning!" screamed Chuck as he again came at Apollo like a mad dog who does not understand the concept of giving up.


    "Boom!" a bolt of lightning came down and sted Chuck,pletely making him pissed at Er.


    "Hahaha! This is what we call angered by the heavens! Belittle a God and the heavens will smite the heathens!" spoke Apollo in a weird double voice, spewing out clumps of molten rocks because part of Cyrus''s throat is now made of magma.


    "You freak who possessed Cyrus, what''s your name?" asked Chuck, struggling to get back up.


    Apollo, released torrents of hot magma on the hole that he made on the ice dome intending to quickly melt it down.


    "Hoh, curious are we? Even if you haven''t asked I would have told you the name of the one who took your life. I am the God of Sun, Apollo!"


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    **huff** **huff**


    "Heh, I am not curious about who the fuck you are, I just felt it is unfair for the dead Cyrus to be remembered for the demented actions of a godplex sl*t"


    "Haha, I wouldn''t let you get me riled up again. Once I am done dealing with that armament, I will make sure to spend the rest of my time here to torture you and every mortal you know. I will let you understand the phrase, worse than death."


    "Apollo, this time, I wouldn''t want you to be riled up ande roaring at me. I just want you to stay there and stand like the perfect target you are..."


    "You dare call a god by his..."


    Boom!


    For the first time in the throwdown between Chuck and Apollo. The God of the Sun had to take a couple of steps back. Apollo was shocked by the power that Chuck was capable of bringing forth, he quickly looked at him to notice a long and thick iron arrow in the hands of Chuck. The arrow had a faint discharge of electricity coiling around it.


    "Hah, thanks for kicking me flying, if I hadn''t seen this thing again, attracting lightning. I would have missed it."


    Chuck raised the trebuchet arrow that he used to kill Thurston (the Tzar of the Earth Church) above his head. At the exact same moment...


    [Boom] [Boom] [Boom]... the spell of Er went into full effect, multiple arcs of lightning were being spewed out of the pitch-ck clouds like a machine gun and all were attracted to the iron rod that Chuck held in his hand...


    [Crackle] Despite the thick ice gauntlet that is covering his hand Chuck felt a slight numbing on his palm. It was because of the millions and millions of voltage of lightning that was circting on the iron arrow.


    "Now, let''s start round 2!"


    [Boom]


    [Bam]


    [Whack]


    [Boom]...


    Chuck was like a God of Lightning who called upon the might of the heavens to smite the enemy. With his one good hand, he used the iron arrow like a spear by the arrowhead and as a staff by the rear end, employing various techniques as he took on the terrifying Sun God head-on.


    [Boom]


    [Boom]


    [Whack]...


    Chuck wasn''t dominating the fight, but every time he receives 3 or more beating from Apollo he gives one back. In time, it came to one per two hits. The more he used foresight, the better he got acquainted with this way of fighting, and slowly Chuck started exchanging blow for blow with the God of Sun.


    [Boom] Chuck was kicked away! But the Sun God was not enjoying his melee with Chuck, he could notice that Chuck is not strong. On the contrary, Apollo noticed that the Tzar''s might is quite limited, but he used his strength with maximum efficiency. He also noticed that Chuck moves are not just emphasizing the strength of the Tzar but they were urately attacking the weaknesses of the Sun God''s fighting style. Despite the overwhelming strength, Apollo could notnd any attack on Chuck that can heavily injure him...


    Boom!


    Chuck was again sent flying away, wiping off the blood trickling down his mouth...


    "HAHA, AGAIN!"


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 76: Die Fighting (5): Still Mortal in the end!

    Chapter 76: Die Fighting (5): Still Mortal in the end!


    Boom!


    Chuck was like a war god on steroids! The very thought of fighting a real God made him shiver in excitement. When your little brother is not capable of getting excited, a man should cherish the moments he does...


    The ice armor did not just prevent the heat from adversely affecting Chuck, it also sealed up his open wounds and the bones in his broken arms were reset. Though the bones are not aligned properly, he could still use his ruined hand slightly.


    Despite the zing battle intent and the clever maneuvers and battle skill, Chuck is still getting his ass handed to him by Apollo. But even so, Chuck is like this annoying pest that will never stop bothering you.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    sh after sh, Chuck valiantly stands back up. His ice armor kept recovering from the cracks with red spots of frozen blood all over it. However, despite the state of Chuck, it was Apollo who has an uglier expression, because Chuck is wasting the one the thing that the Sun God cannot afford...


    ...time...


    The prolonged battle is hurting Apollo more than any attack that Chuck may throw at him.


    "Hmph, you leave me no choice! Be proud mortal, for forcing me to use a fraction of my strength on you. You can die content. Everything ends now!"


    A small golden fire lit up at the heart of Apollo and quickly spread over, burning the entirety of the magma demon and the remains of Cyrus. Apollo became a beingpletely made of yang energy, he let go of his apprehension and started using the full power of a Low God.


    ###


    Elsewhere in the same Sr system...


    Knight Ricard of the Aequus Garrison is demonstrating the improvements of the new members of the regiment after their rigorous year of training. Chief Knight Arnaud watched the enthusiastic young''uns with his ever-present genial smile.


    Suddenly, his face froze and a frown developed. It is rare to see the old Knight worry over anything. Ricard who is quick to notice the change in the Chief Knight called off the demonstrations and asked the young members to return to their barracks.


    "...Chief Kight, I sensed some anomaly, but I dare not guess it..."


    The old man nodded and said, "...yes, it is divine energy..."


    "...where ...where is iting from?"


    "...Can''t pinpoint it. Must be making use of a concealment formation. Ricard, head back to the regiment. I will go and check up on it, I can detect the general direction of it..."


    Without waiting for Ricard''s reply, Chief Knight Arnaud vanished into metaspace and went in search of the divine energy.


    ###


    p!


    Chuck was sent flying away with his ice armor crushed and catching on fire. The solid ice sizzled into vapor, clearly demonstrating the terrifying horror of the true yang energy of Apollo.


    As soon as Apollo made use of his divine energy, things escted beyond the control of Chuck. He was already surmounting a vast power difference to battle with Apollo. The sudden power increase crushed through all the battle techniques and clever schemes of Chuck.


    After he dealt with Chuck with a casual swipe of the hand, Apollo rushed to the ice dome...


    BOOM!


    The thick defensive ice dome was like a 10,000-year-old cier. It was harder than a rock, but such hardness was nothing in the eyes of the Sun God. A single hard punch decimated the entire ice dome, sending it flying in pieces.


    [Spulch]


    Charmaine spewed out blood and immediately passed out because her soul received irreparable damage. She was connected to the ice armor and the ice dome spells, her Soulforce suffered the most facing Apollo''s rampage. Her entire soul quaked on receiving the attack that isparable to the full force attack of a Low God. Being a mere Tzar, she is lucky to be even alive.


    Er who had her Soulforce supporting Charmaine also did not escape injury. Her head throbbed in unbearable pain when the ice dome was destroyed. With blood trickling down her lips she could only helplessly watch Apollo walk into the destroyed ice dome.


    Apollo did not waste time on the injured Tzars, but on his way towards Ewelina was theatose body of Charmaine, he just gave the Winter Tzar a single look and decided to stomp her head crushing and burning it all together.


    Er, who noticed the intentions of Apollo screamed out...


    "NO! STOP! I BEG YOU! JUST LET HER GO! TAKE MY LIFE INSTEAD!"


    "Heh, don''t worry, you will be joining her very soon," said the Sun God who about to stomp his feet down on the head of Charmaine...


    [VROOM]


    A lough modified Hummer came at Apollo at its top speed. The sound of the vehicle was camouged by the loud rumbling thunder. It is not just a speeding truck, Chuck had the trebuchet arrow through the roof, acting as a lightning rod.


    The multiple arcs of lightning came down at the car covering the metallic behemoth like a thunder beast lunging towards its prey.


    Chuck crashed into Apollo, but...


    Boom!


    ...contrary to the expectation, Apollo did not move an inch, he held the 3-ton car in its ce with a single palm. It was Chuck, who broke through the front windshield, whizzing out because of the sudden jolt.


    Puchi!


    Apollo drove his ming hand into the chest of Chuck who was in mid-air, driving it into his sternum and grabbed the fast-beating heart of Chuck.


    **cough**


    Chuck coughed up blood, unable to say anything as his flesh was roasted from inside.


    "Heeheeheehee, you thought that this metal thing could stop a God? How naive!"


    **cough**


    **cough**


    Chuck seemed to be struggling to say something...


    The God of Sun wanted to hear him beg for mercy, so Apollo relented on the fire from his hand and let Chuck speak.


    With much difficulty and coughing out blood, Chuck said hisst words to Apollo...


    "...It is not a metal thing ...**cough** ...it is a truck you dumbass..."


    Apollo replied with a hard grab over the fleshy heart of Chuck, making Chuck''s face tighten in pain, but throughout the ordeal, Chuck kept coldly staring at Apollo.


    It was as if an ant is eating the body of a heavenly beast because the beast allowed it. Though Apollo knew that he is superior in power, he could not help but feel inferior to how Chuck stares death in the eyes with no fear.


    Suddenly the Sun God developed a cautious thought, his intuition told him that he should kill Chuck and erase him for good, if not he would face a cmity in the future.


    Apollo stopped ying with Chuck and let out a me envelop the heart of Chuck, the me quickly spread all over his body and started to burn Chuck to ashes. Despite the me agonizingly burning all his flesh, Chuck never screamed or shifted his eyes to anything but Apollo.


    It eerily creeped out Apollo, it is as if Chuck is saying to him that even if his body is mortal, his vengeance is immortal. However, the Sun God who had ughtered countless lives was not rattled by the death stare of Chuck, but he did hastily burnt the entirety of Chuck...


    ...and thus the third Tzar has fallen, today.


    Next Chapter: Die Fighting (Part 6) : The Cocoon Breaks


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 77: Die Fighting (6): The Cocoon Breaks

    Chapter 77: Die Fighting (6): The Cocoon Breaks


    "Noooo!" screamed Er, when she saw Chuck being burntpletely. There remained nothing of the brave Tzar of the East.


    Apollo jounced his hand over the ashes of the Tzar, scattering it to the wind.


    **click** **ck** **k**


    Something like a cheap ss orb fell from the remains of Chuck. Apollo was intrigued by the object because nothing in the mortal dimension should be able to withstand the heat of his yang energy. Seeing something survive from Chuck''s body amused the Sun God. He picked up the object to examine it...


    "Ha, a worn-out divine spark. No wonder he is capable of going against me this long, he is about to be a demigod."


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    Apollo closely examined the worn-out divine spark, the more he saw it, the more surprised he was, "No no, this is not a newly forming divine spark. It is more of an old divine spark of a fallen god that had lost all its faith reserves..."


    ''Is this guy backed by a divine being? Heh, guess some fallen god had pinned his hope this little fellow. Pity, he had to face me in battle.''


    Tickled by the turn of events, Apolloughed to himself. He wanted to crush the divine spark and make anything associated with Chuck to bepletely obliterated.


    Startling the Sun God, the worn-out and cracked divine spark could not be crushed despite Apollo using the full force of the physical strength of a Low God. Knowing that he is pressed for time, Apollo looked at theatose Ewelina and the weeping Er, he just wanted to throw away the inconspicuous divine spark and break open Ewelina andplete his mission.


    At that time, invisible to Apollo, Fate''s Weave insignia on the back of Ewelina gave off a dim glow.


    Suddenly, Apollo remembered the eerie cold stare of Chuck when he was killed. Characters such as Chuck will bite onto the slightest chance of survival and will raise from the dead. Apollo decided to be safe than sorry. His hand lit up with the destructive me of pure yang energy and he kept escting the intensity and heat of the fire, roasting the divine spark.


    Within a short while, the entire orb of the divine spark turned red from the intense me. However, the orb did not melt or crack. It is as if the amount of heat is still insufficient...


    "Arrgghh! I don''t care which fallen God you are, I willpletely destroy you!"


    Apollo used both his hands to and increased the yang energy multifold, sting the divine spark with the maximum of his might. Finally, there was a change...


    The faint cracks on the surface of the divine spark started to heal. When Apollo noticed this he was shocked beyond reason and wanted to throw away the divine spark, but the ss-like orb was firmly stuck to the palm of his arm. Then it started faintly started to absorb the energy of Apollo, even when he stopped the me.


    "What are you! Stop it!"


    The Sun God wanted to rip off the divine spark even at the cost of bloodily harm and decided to pull it off the ord with his other hand. However, this time when he grabbed onto the orb with his other hand, it also became stuck.


    And suddenly, it was as if the orb realized that Sun God was caught for good and could not sever his hands away as he had both his arms stuck together. It suddenly increased the rate at which it absorbed the energy of Apollo. Like a shark that has smelled blood, it started to ravenously suck out the energy of Apollo.


    "Arrgggghhh!" Apollo tried to pull his hands away, but the more he struggled the more intense became the absorption of the divine spark.


    With no other choice than to slowly wait to be eaten by the divine spark, Apollo decided to self-destruct and form another energy clone from his quintessence energy. The Sun God is a decisive individual, when he decided on something, he will immediately act on it. Apollo overloaded his entire body with yang energy, his whole body turning bright red and...


    Boom!


    Apollo''s soul strand escaped from the energy body mere moments before the explosion and formed another energy clone. However, this maneuver was not without a price as the Sun God''s face became pale with exhaustion.


    After his clone was formed, he turned back to look at the explosion...


    It was an earth-shattering detonation of immense magnitude. Er and Charmaine were sent flying with just the shockwave. Bearing the impact, even the Thunder Tzar passed out. Ewelina did not move, her constitution of a Top grade celestial armament was built to withstand impact, but the destructive energy of the explosion may not leave the armament uninjured.


    However, before the devastation could destroy the surrounding, it was being swiftly sucked by the divine orb as if it was a ck hole. Apollo understood that this anomaly of a divine spark will soon absorb the abundance of the chaotic yang energy in the explosion. He did not want to wait and find out what the divine spark will do after it is done absorbing the explosion.


    Apollo knew that time is of the essence and that he needs to leave before the weird divine spark''s attention was changed from the exploded yang energy. He hastily rushed towards Ewelina, to break her open, destroy both Sorscee''s heart and Ewelina.


    But before even he could even take a step, a hand grabbed the back of Apollo''s neck. Then a sweet female voice that is more seductive than a demon''s whisper was heard by the ears of Apollo.


    "Why the hurry darling? Let me take a good look at you."


    The owner of the sweet voice froze the energy body of Apollo solid like a statue. She held the neck with one hand and then used her other hand to twist the head of Apollo to 180-degrees. Though it is not fatal for a being at the level of Apolo, the pain he experienced is way too real.


    However, when his head turned and he got to look at the person who is yfully torturing him, the pain he felt was quickly forgotten by the Sun God because terror has overtaken his heart and mind...


    Apollo saw a voluptuousdy of immense charm and unequivocal bewitching beauty.


    Her skin was darkvender hue in color and her hair was a deep purple shade. Two raised gnarly ck horns were jutting out from her head. Her eyes were one dark red the other was deep oceanic blue, but both effused a faint transparent purple me from the irises.


    Her body is the literal embodiment of sin, 70 inches F-cups, thin 28 inches waist, and a bubbly 48 inches buttocks. The hefty feminine curves did not seem disproportionate, they perfectlyplement the 8ft frame of the enchantress. With tworge gargoyle wings from her back, the seductive siren silently floated in mid-air holding Apollo. Her body was full-on disy with nothing but purple chains wrapped around her.


    All this encumberment of beauty did not excite Apollo. On the contrary, when Apollo confirmed the identity of the bombshell, his face went pale as if he saw a ghost and this embodiment of lustful sin is literally a ghost from the past, she is...


    "...the empress of ...sin..."


    "...La ...Lady ...Lilith..."


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 78: Leaving Earth, A new beginning

    Chapter 78: Leaving Earth, A new beginning


    "...La ...Lady ...Lilith..."


    "...how could it be you... this ...this is inconceivable..." were thest words of Apollo as Lilith crushed the head of the Sun God. Her mouth opened up like a python and then she bit and tore the body of the Sun God and started consuming him like a famished beast that has found a bloody carcass.


    The energy body of Apollo, which was devastation to the Tzars could only be a tasty morsel to Lilith. She extracted the pure soul strand of Apollo. Though it is only silver, is it a part of the true soul of the High God.


    Apollo wanted to threaten or negotiate terms with the Sin Empress to let his soul strand go, but he never had the chance...


    [Creak] [Crack]


    Lilith straightforwardly crushed the soul strand of the High God into chaotic soul strands, permanently destroying Apollo''s soul imprint.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    "So, little girl how long are you nning to stay still? Don''t try to pretend, I know you have been awake since the time I came out from the divine spark."


    Ewelina kept her body still and did not show any reaction to the words of the Sin Empress. Lilith did not ask any more questions. The concealment formation of Apollo was destroyed as soon as Lilith crushed the soul strand of Apollo. Immediately after the concealment was lifted, she detected a strong presence locked onto her.


    Sigils that are pitch ck as night flew out from Lilith and enveloped Ewelina. The symbols went into the armament''s body and made her tremble uncontrobly. In a short while, three objects came out of her.


    It was the divine spark of Sorscee and the Thunder God Faranis, and finally the glimmering heart of Sorscee.


    Lilith did not even pause to check as she threw the divine spark of the dead Thunder God into her mouth...


    [Crunch] she easily broke and chewed on the divine spark as if it is a cheap candy. When she picked up Sorscee''s divine spark, Ewelina could not stay silent anymore...


    "STOP! DON''T EAT MOMMY!" screamed Ewelina teary-eyed.


    "Heh ready to talk now are we?"


    "...uwu...what do you want? ...Everyone ...hurt mommy..." the little girl started to sob. However, she immediately stopped crying and was dumbstruck when Lilith let the chaotic soul strands of Apollo shower over the body of Ewelina. Though it is a waste to use the soul strands of a High God as a tonic, Lilith did exactly that...


    The injuries all over Ewelina swiftly healed up.


    "Listen carefully, I don''t have too much time. I am chained inside my own divine spark. My soul waspletely destroyed and I''m currently a symbiotic existence with another soul. From the soul imprint on the heart, I can tell it belongs to Sorscee, she and I share some history, I will lend her a hand this time. Tell her that she owes me faith tribute for saving her ass."


    "I have an important task for you, find a body for the soul. The body should not have been dead for more than 15 seconds. Don''t kill, the death should be natural and the body should be intact. Only a living mortal body will mask our divine presence, just rece the heart with Sorscee''s when you find a suitable body. All our survival depends on it. If you follow my instructions, Sorscee will be able to form an energy body. Once she is conscious, she will know what to do. Tell her I need 50% of faith, don''t forget!"


    As Lilith said this, she absorbed Sorscee''s divine spark into her own divine spark and inserted the merged divine spark into Sorscee''s divine heart. The glowing heart started to beat slowly as if life ising back into it. ck sigils flowed out from Lilith and started to cover the heart.


    "No! What are you doing to Mommy!"


    "I don''t have time to answer! Can''t you feel the strong presence that ising towards us? I can only cover us for a while, take the heart into your dimensional space. Leave to a different star but stay in the same sr system. Leaving the sr system will make us look inconspicuous. The mortals will help us hide better."


    Without waiting for Ewelina''s reply, Lilith went back into the Divine spark with an exhausted face when she finished covering the heart in her dark energy.


    [Thud] the heart fell on the floor. It had a dark luster and seemed very ordinary except for the eerie sight of a separated heart still beating as if it is alive...


    Ewelina hesitated for a short while, but she soon made up her and listed to Lilith and took the heart. The sentient armament shrunk herself into a small piece of unremarkable space debris and hid herself in a whizzing meteorite that was crossing across near Earth. Hidden inside the meteorite Ewelina left the orbital space of Earth and used headed towards a different.


    Moments after Sorscee hid herself in a meteorite, Chief Knight Arnaud stepped on Earth. His eyes kept shing like stars as he swept the battlefield of the Tzars for any traces of divine energy. He saw the unconscious Er and Charmaine, the old man read their memory to understand the events that happened.


    [Sigh] "Fate has smuggled something into the mortal realm."


    The old man swept his sight once more but still came up with no clues.


    [Sigh] "I am a step toote."


    Chief Knight healed the soul injury of the Thunder and Winter Tzar in return for reading their memories.


    Afterwhich, he left as unassuming as he came, leaving no evidence of his involvement.


    Xxx END OF VOLUME 1 xxX


    Please also read the Author''s note.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 79: Back to the world of Living, waking up to the encirclement of big tits beauties

    Chapter 79: Back to the world of Living, waking up to the encirclement of big tits beauties


    "We are here today to pay our condolence and our respects to a dutiful young boy, our part-time janitor and student Antonio Mimosa. Not only have the staff and students of this institution have gathered, but many members of themunity have alsoe"


    [Ba-dum]


    "All those who have gathered have weed and helped Antonio as a member of this institution and themunity, and have loved him as a friend. We are sad because of our love for Antonio. To mourn is to cherish and to respect the memory of Antonio!"


    [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum]


    "We are here today to disy our love and gratitude for Antonio''s very precious family. Not only have we sensed our personal feelings of loss over Antonio''s passing, but our hearts have been drawn toward the mourning family, and will continue to feel for them. Though his family was not present here, I am sure their hearts and feelings are here with us today."


    [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum]


    "Finally, we are here today to pay respects to the memory of Antonio.We pledge to hold such precious moments in high regard in honor of thete Antonio Mimosa. We pray to the almighty seeking safe passage for Antonia''s soul and let the young man be weed into his holy kingdom.


    [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum] [Ba-dum]...


    **cough** **cough**


    "Are you going to stay still? They are going to start burying you," said a sweet feminine voice.


    "Huh? Where... where am I?"


    The male woke up to notice that he was enclosed in a tight space. The walls around him are made of wood.


    "What the f*ck! Am I in a coffin?"


    ###


    A voluptuous woman in ceremonial church vestment was solemnly standing in front of a deep pit. Women of various fashion and ethnicity are standing encircled around the pit. The only thingmon between them is that every female has their own unique charm and could be called gorgeous in their own sense.


    The women around the pit have varying expressions, some were sad, some just coldly stared, some were angry and some had an amused slight smile on their face when they looked at the object in the pit.


    The pit was a substantial dimension of 6 feet x 4 feet and in middle of all that was a hexagonal wooden encasing.


    There in the pitid a coffin with strange insignias decorated all over its surface.


    "High priestess, should we start closing it?"


    The kind-faced woman in Church vestment quietly started at the coffin for a while and just nodded her head.


    [Swoch] [Swoch] [Swoch]...


    A girl in her 20''s, short-haired and with a fit athletic body, started to shovel dirt into the pit. One-third of the coffin is covered with dirt, when...


    [Dok][Dok][Dok]


    However, the sound was too faint and was drowned by themotion made by the girl who is filling the pit.


    A young anemic girl in the encirclement of women, wearing an oversized pink sweater, wanted to talk out but could not muster the courage to do so. The girl was very shy and always had trouble talking out.


    Fortunately, the priestess noticed the worried and hesitant face of the young girl.


    "Josian, what is it?" smiled the Priestess making the girl settle down. Even at 18, Josian bes very self-conscious and shy when she was in a crowd.


    "...umm... I ...I am hearing a noise..."


    When the Priestess talked to Josian everyone''s attention was drawn towards hers her, feeling the multiple stares, Josian wanted to jump into the pit and hide. As the young girl was feeling suffocated by the attention, a soft hand enclosed her in a hug, it made hery her head on the soft cushiony full 40 D-cups bosoms.


    Feeling the gentle hug, Josian pressed her face on the soft tits as she calmed down, while the priestess rubbed her back and gently patted the back of her head.


    "Now child, what was this noise?"


    "Ummm... I am hearing a noise from down there..."


    Josian''s answer startled everyone because she was pointing at the coffin in the pit.


    "Nowe on Josian, quit messing around," chided the fit-looking short-haired girl who was filling the pit.


    "...eeek..." Josian hid her face back in the malleable tits of the mature priestess when she was talked to by the short-haired girl.


    "Sylvanna, you''re scaring Josian," sternly said the priestess as she continued to soothe and calm Josian.


    [Sigh] "but Priestess, that is a dead guy''s coffin, what noise woulde out of it?"


    "..I ...I really heard it..." Josioan used her entire courage to say that out and when Sylvanna looked back at her she hid herself back again on the priestess.


    "Sylvanna get down and check."


    "Awh man! I wore fine clothes today," unlike most women Sylvanna does not like frilly dresses, she loves men suits. She always likes to wear it and to the funeral, she wore a dashing ck suit and a bow.


    Grumbling at the dirty work, Synvann got down into the pit...


    "You better not be alive or I kill you for dirtying my clothes," she grumbled to herself as she wiped the dirt to the side and put her ear on the wooden cover of the coffin and there was...


    [Dok][Dok][Dok]... she heard a clear knock but they are faint as if the hand in tired and is going to stop any moment...


    "He is alive..." Sylvanna involuntarily whispered as her eyes opened wide in shock and a momentter...


    "HE IS ALIVE!" she screamed out startling all the women.


    "Throw me the shovel, I need to break open the coffin, he won''t have too much oxygen inside there."


    [Thump] [Thump] [Thump]


    Sylvanna turned the coffin to the side and started to repeatedly hit the lid of the coffin from the side. Once she made the lid lose and create a small opening, she pushes the shovel tip into the gap and kicked the handle using it as a crowbar. On the fourth kick, the coffin lid broke opened and a boy came rolling out of it.


    Sylvanna checked the boy again, she couldn''t help but notice a faint pulse and shallow breathing.


    Her face went pale as if she had seen a ghost...


    "...Priest ...priestess ...he truly is alive ...his breathing is shallow, he needs medical attention..."


    The revtion startled all the women present at the funeral, yielding varied expressions...


    ...and so, a boy roused back from the dead...


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR BONUS CHAPTER DROP.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 80: F*ck! This happens even when I am reincarnated?

    Chapter 80: F*ck! This happens even when I am reincarnated?


    **beep** **beep** medical equipment are making faint noises in the otherwise silent hospital room.


    I woke up to slowly struggling to open my eyelids as if it weighs a ton, but I still persisted and opened my eyes and I thought I went blind and was imagining things because...


    There was least 10 gorgeous woman who stood surrounding me with a worried face and there were more behind them. I felt like I''m an exhibit in a zoo, but the sympathy on their beautiful face helped me calm down. I mean who the heck would not want a gorgeous female concerned over you?


    My eyes first locked onto a sexy woman standing straight facing me, she had curves like an overexaggerated porn actress, but she was dressed in a church vestment.


    ''huehuehue, I have a naughty confession.''


    On her right was a European looking beauty in an A-line dress, she seems to be in her 30s, might be a mother of a child, her breasts were a modest and perky 38 inches C cups. But her motherly ass was such a sexy round bubble, her full circr curvaceous ass was visible from the side, driving me insane.


    ''Damn, I just want to press my face on the plushy peach ass.''


    And next to her, was a younger version of the European beauty with ck hair, as the former had brown hair. She must be her sister, she is a lender sexy babe, rocking a wrap dress. She has simr sexy C-cup tits, maybe 36 inches, but her tight ass was a cute shape of an inverted heart. From her tight body, I could tell that she had one of those beach model body.


    ''Man, bending her over a table and just pounding her would be so good for my daily health, I should rece her as my morning coffee.''


    Following the beachside beauty, is ady who seems to be in her 40''s sinfully filling a halter dress. Her kind face is something that everyone wants to see when they wake up in the morning. She has fluffy full 44 inches double D cups, the slight drooping in her hefty tits added to her womanly charms. Her ass was soo curvy and filling the back of her dress. Spanking her would be a stress-relieving therapy.


    ''Man, how would it be if I could rub my cock on her kind and gentle face. Make her suck on my balls.''


    Alongside her, was a simr-looking and much younger female. She must be her daughter. the young girl truly takes after her mother. When I passed my eyes over her tight ass it uncontrobly made me want to reach for a paddle and her for being naughty.


    ''a double blowjob maybe, huehuehue.''


    **drool**


    The one closer to me is an Asian looking woman in a white coat. Her almond eyes, long ck hair added to the allure of her protruding tits that can''t be enclosed in her white coat. She was dressed smartly in a sweater top and a knee-length skirt.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    Suddenly the woman in white coat broke the silent atmosphere of the hospital.


    "He seems stable, but I think the crowding makes him anxious. There seems to be a spike in his heartbeat and weirdly he is discharging saliva? Ladies, I think you should go back to your houses, leave him in our care for a few days. I believe that he can be nurtured back to full health."


    The Priestess looked worried at the boy who had multiple medicals rubes and insertion attached to him and was lying quietly on the hospital bed for a while, "Doctor, there seems to be nothing much we can do by just crowding around him. Antonio is the sanctioned fiancee of the Bard family''s princess.


    "Haha, that little demon has a fiancee that is something I never knew,"ughed the doctor.


    [Sigh] "Antonio has a slight troubling condition, that is why he is not respected as a prized consort. This child had to go through a lot at his young age."


    "Doctor, please help him..."


    "What is this condition of him?" asked the doctor who had her curiosity intrigued.


    When the doctor asked this, all the females in the room felt awkward to answer and developed a blush on their faces.


    The boyish Sylvanna carelesslyughed out and said, "The little bugger here could not get it up, no matter how many girls throw themselves at him. He is a disappoint through and through, but the little dweeb is a pervert in and out. I dunno, why he tries soo hard to gets a girl''s attention only to fail her in the end."


    ''What the f*ck! My ED again!''


    "Sylvanna! Antonio''s awake! He could hear you." scolded the priestess.


    ''Yeah, shut it you insensitive brat! I soo as I get a hard-on... as soon as... as soon... Ah, fuck it!'' the man in the hospital bed quietly cried to himself as he heard Sylvanna talk.


    "Priestess, what else can we say? He fell down in theke trying to peep on women bathing and hit his head on the rock and drowned. The only miraculous thing about him is developing a pulse after 2 days of being dead. He is a freak even in death."


    "Sylvanna! I don''t want to hear another word from you! The important thing is that Antonio is alive and we all should grateful for it. Having a faulty man in themunity is much better than no man at all. You all must have heard of the awful stories that the Pride Consorts have done to women in the past. Despite being a man, Antonio had never acted out."


    Another stern-looking woman interjected, "with his condition, it is stretch to call him a true man. who knows how he will act if his situation was fixed. Maybe he might even leave ourmunity, in search of better women. Our Linburns society is neither rich or powerful."


    When the female said this, everyone went quiet feeling depressed...


    In order to break the gloomy atmosphere, the priestess turned to the doctor, " Doctor, now you know the situation of Antonio, please help him. If you did, our Linburns Society will forever be grateful for your aid."


    [Sigh] "So this is why there have not been many natural pregnancies in recent years. I understanddies, I will see what I can do. But don''t get your hopes high, all the males are availed free medical check-ups and treatments since puberty. If this condition is treatable, the professionals would have done so already."


    The lineup of beautiful women collectively sighed to themselves as they looked onest time at the bedridden Antonio with pity and started to leave one by one.


    As everyone left, the doctor called in a nurse to clean up Antonio and left by herself shaking her head in disappointment as she read his medical file...


    The man on the bed waspletely stunned still after he heard the conversation between the women.


    ''What the f*ck is this reality! My ED is still at full swing!''


    When Antonio was despairing, a busty hot redhead in a nurse uniform walked into his hospital room with a mischevious smile.


    "Sucks to be you, isn''t it?"


    "Aw, don''t give me the puppy eyes. Let me cheer you with a piece of good news"


    "What if say I could fix your condition, Chuck N0rris?"


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR BONUS CHAPTER DROP.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 81: Become my Champion

    Chapter 81: Be my Champion


    "What if say I could fix your condition, Chuck N0rris?"


    As soon as he heard the name, all the medical equipment started to ring out in rms of error...


    [Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum]...


    His heartbeat went through the roof...


    "Arrrrggghhh!"


    All the nerves around his head started to wriggle like worms, blood started to go to his head in torrents. Scenes after scenes of the life of someone was going through the mind of Antionio.


    Year1, year 2, year 3, year 4...


    In a short while, he was made to live the life of someone in full, the people that the person knew, the emotions he felt, his love, care, affection, and anger. Slowly memories imprinted into the mind of Antonio, they changed from information to experiences. The differentiation between the personas became blurred and merged.


    Year 44.


    "..Apollo..." muttered a sore voice...


    Antonio opened his eyes again, anger burning deep in them, like an unextinguishable hellfire.


    The Asian-looking doctor came rushing back into the hospital room and was flustered by how crazy the life signals of Antonio were fluctuating, but strangely she did not see the redhead nurse, it was as if the nurse that Antonio saw was just a mirage...


    The doctor worriedly looked at Antionio, but she did not see the young boy, the person on the hospital bed was different. In his eyes, she saw an old monster that has wed its way back from hell.


    "...who ...who are you..."


    The boy did not say anything, he just kept coldly looking at her. He then pulled out the needles and connections of medical equipment off of him.


    The doctor called in for nurses toe and restrain Antonio.


    "No stop! You are not allowed to leave the hospital!"


    Antonio did not heed the busty doctor, he wanted to walk out, but he was physically depleted and Antonio is just an average boy, he did not have the strength of a Tzar. He walked himself to the door of his hospital room when the nurses walked in...


    "Let... me ...go..." it was not a plead, it was amand, all the female nurses felt chilled as they looked into the eyes of Antonio. None dare toe forth to stop him.


    Suddenly...[Thump]


    The Asian Doctor grabbed the tranquilizer injection from the nurse and jammed it at the spine on the neck of Antonio, quickly making him fall unconscious...


    [Thud]


    "What the hell are you all doing? I asked you to restrain him!"


    "...but ...but Doctor Fujiyama ...he ...he..."


    [Sigh] "It''s alright, the situation is under control for now. Put him back on the bed, add some restraints this time."


    "...yes ...doctor"


    ''Those are not immature eyes of a boy. I thought it was just a mistaken diagnosis when I was told that this boy came to life from his coffin,'' she looked at a while at the nowatose Antonio, ''what are you, Antonio Mimosa...''


    ###


    Contrary to expectation, Antonio was not peacefully sleeping like his body, his consciousness traveled deep into his mind and reached a metaspace, he was floating naked in a space, where it is white all around. Time felt still and not moving, a second or an eon, he could not tell...


    "Wee back Chuck," said a sweet voice the belonged to a sinfully graceful woman with short bat wings at the side of her head.


    Her legs slender and graceful like a renowned model. Her waist lean and her butts together forming a perfect heart, her breasts are perfect for her frame, adding a sense of sinful elegance. To top it all her face carries a divine radiance of allure and enchantment.


    Chuck who was Tzar and battled a high god like Apollo, was not rattled by the mystique presence. He just coldly looked at her, yet his heart was shocked at how captivating the woman is...


    ''bewitchment?'' he thought.


    "Haha, you don''t have to have your guard up, I assure I am not bewitching you. If I did, you''d be already groveling over my feet."


    He was miffed at the disrespectful remark of the beautiful woman, but he still held hisposure, because, at the moment, information is paramount. She seemed like someone who knows whats going on, so he was patient to hear her out...


    "This is a lucky day for a mortal like you! I have chosen you as my Champion, kneel down and pledge your allegiance to me!"


    "Hmm, mortal, champion, allegiance... You''re a god?"


    Her eyes went cold at the casual attitude of him, "Hmph, I will forgive your disrespectful tone this time, in light of your ignorance. I am Sorscee, the Goddess of Porn."


    "Wait, what? What are you a goddess of?"


    "...porn..."


    "...HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, OML WAHAHAHAHAHA..."


    Suddenly a little girl in a sailor uniform popped up from the side of Sorscee, ring at theughing man, "Stopughing at mommy! She works really hard, she is very nice! Stop being a bully!"


    Wiping his tears away, "hehehehe, sorry sorry, I couldn''t control myself. I apologize, goddess, dear," then he looked that the little girl, "Hey! I remember you, you are the medium roasted little girl that Apollo was after."


    "...Ummm... don''t talk about that nasty person! You are all meanies! Ewelina was very hurt and she cried, no one came to help..."


    "Awh,e on, didn''t Ie to your rescue? Who asked you to mess with that crazily strong person?"


    Sorscee was about to blow a gasket of being excluded out of the conversation, "Ewelina what have I said about talking to strangers! Come back here!"


    "...haaa..." Ewelina cutely shut her mouth her two little hands and ran back and hid behind Sorscee.


    "And you, you should not ask questions beyond your station! Me, choosing you as my champion is an act that your whole lineage should be grateful for, you will be punished, if you ever so act impudently again," said Sorscee pointing at him.


    "Hmph, my interaction with gods is very limited, but so far, you guys are not winning any award for benevolence. Always with impudence, sphemy, using faithful mortals to your callous whims."


    "Do you understand the implication fo your words?" red Sorscee


    "You are not very bright I see. Guess I need o to spell it out for you. I refuse."


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR MASS RELEASE.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 82: A bond of destiny

    Chapter 82: A bond of destiny


    "You are not very bright I see. Guess I need o to spell it out for you. I refuse."


    Sorscee was bbergasted by Chuck''s reply.


    "You have any idea, what you are walking away from?"


    "I perfectly know that I am walking away from a goddess who has no sense of gratitude towards the man who put his life at stake to protect that little girl," coldly said Chuck, and before Sorscee could reply, he continued, "Yes, my intentions were not pure. But could you deny the fact that I protected her? If not for me stalling I highly doubt that she would here and I am guessing that things would not be great for you either, right?"


    "..I ...you..." stuttered Sorscee, because Ewelina told her the events transpired. Though Chuck was not the righteous knight in shining armor, his aid was paramount because he did so in a time of dire need.


    After hesitating for a while, Sorscee gritter her teeth and with an ugly look as if she ate a fly, she eeked out, "...sorry..."


    "What was that again?"


    "Don''t you f*cking dare push it!"


    "Haha sorry sorry, can''t help but tease an apologetic goddess."


    Sorscee was half miffed and amused by how behaved with her, he was the first mortal that she met who had no sense of reverence within him.


    "So, will you be my Champion, now?"


    "Oh hell no!"


    "What?! Why?! I apologized! What else more do you want?"


    "I can negotiate with a god if I am to be a God''s Champion?"


    Sorscee realized that she let a piece of important information slip out in her rant. She gritted her teeth looked at Ewelina once and seeing her sentient armament safe and sound made her emotions rxed.


    "I would not say this to you if you hadn''t saved Ewelina, besides you have a bigger monster within you. I cannot keep things under wrap for long, anyway."


    "Where do you think we are now?"


    "In a hospital somewhere?"


    "You are right at the hospital part and also the somewhere part, but we are not somewhere on your."


    "Stop Kidding with me."


    Sorscee looked at Chuck amused and asked, "What were yourst memory?"


    "...hmmm... I remember fighting with Apollo, he went ape shit suddenly...and... the power spike was too crazy... I could not even face a single hit from him..."


    "...and..."


    "...I was burnt downpletely..."


    "...fire spreading from my heart..."


    Chuck relived the agonizing memory as even his soul body shivered as he kept talking about his experience. Sorscee initially thought that Chuck was quaking in fear of remembering his fight with a god, but when she looked at his eyes, there was anger and a deep desire for vengeance.


    Chuck noticed Sorscee looking, "Ha, we in the mafia should never get beat by anyone, if you did, you should quit or paint the walls with his brain. That little ming bitch came to my turf and schooled me, now it would be rude of me if I did not give the favor back."


    "Do you any idea how powerful he truly is? He is a High God of Sun, his power was capped at Low God level when you fought him."


    "Most you gods are as old as time, I was only alive for 44 years, I will not despairparing myself to him. If anything, I now have a target to beat and the need to be stronger. I missed that after I became a Tzar."


    Till now, Sorscee wanted to make Chuck her Champion, out of gratitude for him helping Ewelina, but now seeing the seething battle intent deep within him, Sorscee is genuinely intrigued.


    "I will make you stronger if you became my Champion, what say you?"


    "Goddess, I became a Tzar with no blessing of a god and what made me strong back then, will make me strong again."


    "What about beyond the strength of a Tzar?"


    "I became strong from situations seemingly impossible, I will face the odds and as it is said in a popr anime, ''strength does note to those who want, ites to the one who needs it.'' I will be strong when I needed to be."


    [Sigh] "Why are you soo adamant against bing a Champion?"


    "I watched my opponent killed with not so much as a word by the god he worshiped, his god decided that he should die when the very same devout man was making mortal enemies out of his fellow humans. That is messed up, even as his opponent, I pity his end."


    "Not all gods are..."


    "Potato, patato. What''s your point? I don''t need your aid, I don''t want to put my life in anyone''s hand. And don''t talk as if you are doing me a favor, if not for me stepping into your mess, I''ll be well and fine back at my home. Not is some forsaken!" raged out Chuck as he became annoyed with Sorscee''s insistence.


    "Why are you screaming at Mommy! I thought you are nice! You are just like everyone else! you are a big bad meanie!" screamed the cute little girl.


    "Ewelina, I need to talk to Chuck alone."


    "Mommy... he..."


    "Don''t be a naughty child, do what mommy tells you."


    "...Ummm... okay..." the little girl red at Chuck for a while and left the metaspace.


    [Exhale]


    "It''s not new to for me to be screamed at, I am outcast even in the God Realm. I have no temple, I never had a priest nor a Champion before. I am rarely worshiped. To most of the beings, my domain is just a joke. Heh, even youughed when you first heard of my godhood. I kept myself away, I kept my head down and lived a life without purpose, my life was less significant than a mortal until Ewelina came in my life. Gods'' fight with armaments, they multiply a god''s strength, Ewelina is a sentiment armament, that is born only once in a million years. Sentient armaments choose the god they want to serve, to whom they are bound for life. She chose me, this poor excuse for a god. I could not give here faith reserves, I brought her up with care and love with all my heart, but I realized that Ewelina is a weapon at her core and she needed to be wielded with might that renders this whole universe into two, my Ewelina is that capable. By being weak, I was inhibiting her purpose in life, I am okay with letting myself down, but let down someone who believes in me, was a burden too much for me to bear. I left to the remote reaches of the universe to ascend into Mid God, but I never knew that the Gods feared me for having a sentient armament. Gods more powerful than me collectively put a price on my head and stop my ascension and I idiotically dragged my good friend Mortia into all this. Now, I am weaker than ever, my enemies stronger than ever, my friend is in danger because of me. I don''t have your iron will, I can only despair in helplessness, Please help me be strong, I will not be ungrateful!" Sorscee bowed down to Chuck and held her head low with tears dripping down from her face.


    "...Ummm ...goddess, I''m very new to this Champion thing, but even with my little experience, I don''t think you should bow to your champion," said Chuck.


    Sorscee immediately looked up to notice Chuck down on his one knee.


    Sorscee quickly turned around and wiped her tears away and brought back the haughty look that she usually has, "Hmph, you finally knew your ce. Took you long enough."


    Chuck looked up at the bipr God only to notice her brilliant soulful smile towards him, to which he just smiled back... no words were exchanged...


    ...the weave insignia from the fate blessing shimmered and faded out at the back of Sorscee, unknown to both Chuck and her.


    In silence, fate tangled and a bond of destiny was formed between an exiled Goddess and a reincarnated Tzar with no strength.


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR MASS RELEASE.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 83: Give and Take (1): A peek at Chuck鈥渟 Origins

    Chapter 83: Give and Take (1): A peek at Chuck¡°s Origins


    Fate a mystical entity touches and entangles everything, now intertwined the future of the Goddess of Porn and a reincarnated Tzar, the changes it will bring both their lives is something that only time can reveal.


    Chuck got back up, "So that''s it? kneel down and boom I''m a champion?"


    "Hmph, your mortal stupidity baffles me. But, what could you expect from a mere mortal?"


    "C''mon I''m okay with personal attacks, but no generalization of my fellow men. Have a beef with me, bring it on bitch! Say it straight to my face."


    **huff** **huff** " How dare you talk to your goddess-like this! I will freaking skin you alive!" Sorscee conjured a whip and started chasing Chuck. Ewelina who was watching this from far away, peeking out of the divine spark smiled at her goddess being carefree.


    "Enough Enough! I surrender!"


    [Whip][Whip][Whip]


    Despite his surrender, Chuck was whipped thrice on the butt.


    "Oww, already with the whips and stuff, cool it, darling."


    "Do you have what it takes to flirt with me?" smirked Sorscee.


    "I can flirt alright, it''s the ''doing'' part that is hard for me."


    "From my finding, nothing it hard for you, especially down there."


    "...that ...I ...first tell me where we are, what happened after Apollo burnt me? All this is new to me."


    "Hmm sure, you are my Champion after all. Information is the least I can do for you."


    "What besides the life of Chuck do you remember?"


    "...hmmm... I remember living another life, I was called as Antonio in that life. Other than that, I have vague bits and pieces of battle and people, but none of it was connected to the life of Chuck or of Antonio."


    [Sigh]" I feared this would happen. You need to understand the world of Gods before I exin our present situation to you"


    "Listen carefully for what I am about to say..."


    "Gods pursue strength by amassing faith energy and they fight converting faith reserves into divine energy. Gods are dependent supremes, theck of followers will instantly curb the capabilities of a god. Apart from the Gods, there is another type of supremes, the sages."


    "The way of sages is billion times harder than the way of gods. Before you be a demigod, you concentrate more on your Soulforce to Elemental Tzars have a better understanding of it. Once you ascend to a demigod, you change your primary energy to faith reserves, from which you will convert divine energy. However, the sages, they would still try to improve their Soulforce and convert Soulforce into divine energy. Their primary energy will be still drawn from their soul."


    "Therefore their power will bepletely their own. Initially, the advantages are not very prominent except for improved battle prowess, but the primary reason for one to walk the way of sages is to cultivate the immortal soul body. Of course, what is harder will always yield better results. From the start, a sage cultivator at the demigod power levels will be able to battle 10 or more demigods who rely on faith energy."


    "I see the advantage, what are the cons?"


    "Simple, a demigod of faith reserves will be able to reach the realm of Low God, easier and quicker. At that time, even the lousiest low god will be able to crush a sage of a lower realm like an ant."


    "I kinda get what you are saying, but why are you telling me all that?"


    "You remember being dead, why are you alive?"


    "Didn''t you save me?"


    "Ewelina found you a body, but she did not bring you back from the dead and I had no part in any of this."


    "...then who did?"


    "You did."


    "...I ...how?"


    "There was once a famous sage cultivator called the Reincarnation Sage. He was a rising star who was able to dominate the realm of High Gods. Unfortunately, he had indirectly offended a God Exalt, God Eminences hunted him in droves. Surprisingly, though he couldn''t fight God Eminences, he was able to survive the shes and was able to run away. However, Fate did not smile fondly upon him, he was soon encircled by the pursuers and seeing no way out. He killed himself."


    "Everyone called him a coward as he did not fight till hisst breath like a man. He is a disgrace of the Sages, so no one spoke out for his tragedy. Unsurprisingly, the persistence of the Reincarnation Sage did not go unnoticed. The Gods noticed that if given enough time, Reincarnation Sage would be able to battle God Eminences. This fact made them fearful of Sage cultivators and they covertly carried out a purge. Since Reincarnation Sage, every known Sage cultivator is hunted and killed."


    "You think..."


    "Yes, I suspect you were a sage cultivator, maybe even a disciple of the Reincarnation Sage. Your soul force is already at the level 3 and is hidden deep in the divine spark an old monster that resides deep within you, that is why you were never truly killed by Apollo, he just destroyed your body.


    "Huh? What? Sage Cultivator? Level 3? Old Monster? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    "Chuck your origins may not just be a simple mafia boss. You have a powerful being living inside you, only she may be able to answer all your question. I could only specte based on my findings. You are too weak to summon her and even if you do, what do you n to do if you knew your origins?"


    "I..."


    "A mere soul strand of Apollo burnt youpletely, if not for the supreme being within you, you are as good as dead by now."


    Chuck never felt as weak and helpless as he felt now.


    "So why did you insist on me being your champion?"


    Sorscee sharply looked at Chuck at the way how he articted his question, for which Chuck acted like he did not notice. Sorscee who had vast experiences on scheming quickly brought her emotions under control. She showed Chuck a dazzling insignia of a never before seen inscription:


    "This is my divine insignia. I need you to make 1000 people worship it."


    "That is hard for me, I''m not a priest, I am not familiar with spreading any god''s faith."


    "Can you make 1000 people see it, with intense emotions?"


    "Hmm, I will try."


    "Don''t be soo hasty to reject me. I can fix up a condition that has been haunting you from your past to your present life?"


    **huff** **huff** "You mean...?"


    "Yes, I can fix up your situation with thedies."


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR MASS RELEASE.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 84: Give and Take (2): A Divine Contract has been Made

    Chapter 84: Give and Take (2): A Divine Contract has been Made


    "Yes, I can fix up your situation with thedies."


    Chuck had been haunted and traumatized by this condition all his life, he had always dreamed of fixing it up, but to see a real possibility feltpletely surreal for him.


    For a man like Chuck, who was a top-rated Tzar on Earth there are very little things that could make him feel a longing and to have his little brother be a big brother will be a dreame true for him.


    Despite his eyes disying the deep desire to get himself fixed, Chuck''s mind was still sane.


    "So I make 1000 people see your insignia at moments of extreme emotions you will fix me up?"


    Sorscee, who saw Chuck curb his desire chuckled at her hear, ''as cautious as ever, guess I should throw the bait without the hook.''


    "Even better, I will fix you up first in the faith of your potential and ability to serve me."


    "Is it a divine trick? or a spell? How am I going to be healed."


    "Neither. If you are amoner, though I am not a god of health, I can easily heal any injury of yours. But you are a sage cultivator, I am incapable of manipting your body in my weakened state. Besides your situation is no injury or ailment."


    "I am all for calling disabled as specially-abled and other nice words, but my little brother is truly disabled. If a cheery counseling is all that you are offering, I pass," grumbled Chuck.


    "Haha, impatient as ever. I deemed your situation as not an ailment because of your quirk."


    "What of it?"


    "Yur proudly call it foresight is it not? Such a big name for just increased brain activity, huehuehue."


    "It is a cool name! My readers agree!"


    "Hmph, let me exin why your proud quirk caused you ED. Your so-called ''foresight'' elerates your heartbeat right?"


    "Yes."


    "All the blood pumped gets rushed to your brain and your movement muscles, right?"


    "Yeah, so what?"


    Sorscee just casually undid her Toga...


    "...what...is this the treatment..."


    [Gulp}


    She sensually walked out of it and got on all fours and walked on all fours like a feline predator and sexily trotted her way to Chuck.


    With each step her firm and soft tits jiggled and hanged low as her nipples came up to Chuck''s view and drop-down, she bit her lips seductively and came near Chuck''s feet. She slowly strokes the inner side of his shins to his inner thighs and slowly stroked the naked Chuck''s ball sac.


    **huff** **huff** Despite feeling the rising lust, there is no activity at Chuck''s shriveled member.


    "How is your hearbeat?"


    "..my .my heartbeat?"


    It is only now Chuck noticed...


    [Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum][Ba-dum]...


    His heartbeat is elerating like an American muscle car.


    "...it was foresight all along..."


    "Yes, but it is not just the blood flow or the heartbeat. Your quirk activates with intense emotions and it puts you in a cold mindset. You do have a perverted conscious mind, but your subconscious is not burning with the seething desire to mount a girl.


    "Your body''s hormonal priority is given to adrenaline. It is good for strenuous activity, burst of multifold strength and to bring out one''s potential, but it is the worst for a hard-on."


    "Instead of calling it foresight, call it ''enuch making'', that is more urate."


    "But...but ...I ...why..." stuttered Chuck as he came to the realization that the only proud thing of his life caused all the shameful moments of his life.


    "I.. what should I do..."


    "Before I tell you this, will you ever be willing to ce your life voluntarily in the hands of someone but yourself?"


    "No."


    "Even if it costs you your only chance at fixing your body?"


    "I am sure, I won''t let anyone hold my fate."


    "Fixing up my condition is a tempting offer, if you said the same in my adolescent years, I might have agreed in a heartbeat. But over the years, I''ve learned to live with my situation."


    "Only when you have something you have the leverage to talk, if not you are forever forced to be mute. Haha, what can I say? I just like hearing me yapping out."


    After Chuck said this, neither of them talked, Sorscee coldly looked at him in silence and he just casually smiled back at her.


    [Sigh] "As a God, I''ve given my word. I will fix you up."


    "Oh... you sure?"


    "What do you mean by sure? Did you think divine beings'' words are only worth a fart? Even the most deplorable god will uphold his word. We are beings dependent on faith, how could one believe in a god with no integrity?"


    "Hmm, Alright, in exchange I will make 1000 people see your insignia and try my best to make them worship you.


    "Hahaha, Good, so a divine contract shall be made," Sorscee excitedly pped her hands, and suddenly Chuck felt a restraining force envelops him and a golden scroll appeared before him.


    Sorscee unhesitatingly dripped a drop of blood over it. Seeing Sorscee, Chuck silently looked at the scroll for a short while but still imitated Sorscee''s action of dripping blood on the mystical scroll. The golden scroll dazzled up and vanished.


    "We have already signed a contract, don''t you think it is time you tell me your n on how to fix me up?"


    "Haha, anxious are we? Don''t worry, the contract will be null with a bacsh if I could not uphold my end of the bargain."


    "I am going to fix you up with this," The obscene Goddess showed an eerie set of purple bone joints, that is wriggling in her hands like a centipede.


    "F*ck! Is that a spine of someone?"


    "Yes, it is the lower spine of a Demon General of the Lust domain, to be exact."


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR MASS RELEASE.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 85: Give and Take (3): Opportunity vs Risk

    Chapter 85: Give and Take (3): Opportunity vs Risk


    "F*ck! Is that a spine of someone?"


    "Yes, it is the lower spine of a Demon General of the Lust domain, to be exact."


    "F*ck! I am not eating that! That thing is still moving!"


    "Bastard! Idiot! Nipoop! Who told you that you are going to eat it?"


    "Demigods will be lining up to give their most precious treasures in exchange for the lumbar spine of a Demon General and you thought of f*cking eating it!"


    Chuck was embarrassed having his stupid thoughts being called out, he immediately tried to change the focus asking, "So how are you going to use it to fix me up?"


    "Hmph, you should have asked me that in the first ce. I will inscribe a living spell on the Demon General''s spine, this spine is especiallypatible as it is from the Demon General of the Lust Domain. Once the spell is ready we will rece the spine of your body with this one."


    Chuck looked at the creepy spine twisting and turning in Sorscee''s hand, and felt a chill on his back thinking about putting that thing into his body, but before he could voice his concerns, the Goddess continued...


    "As soon as the spell medium is incorporated into your body, it will make the body overproduce testosterone, a hormone that is crucial in everything rted to sex. The torrential testosterone will make you the manliest of men. Getting a hard-on, staying hard, sexual performance, multiple shots, name the most fantastical sexual fantasy, you will be capable of it."


    "..you ...you mean like a porn star?"


    "Heh, better than a porn star, you will be a Porn God."


    "Let''s do it!"


    "Haha, we will, but..."


    "But what? what''s the catch?"


    "A living spell needs energy for it to operate and sustain, for this particr spine as it will have the inscriptions of a spell from the Porn Goddess. It needs the energy of Porn."


    "How do I go about collecting Pornenergy?"


    "That''s simple, be in the proximity of sentient beings relishing the sinful act of fornication aka sex. Every intense emotion carries energy, we the gods collectively cultivate in the faith energy arising out of the seven virtues. The Seven hells is another supreme realm simr to the God Realm. Strong beings of Seven Hells cultivate in the negative energy that arises out of the seven sins."


    "I am a demoness who had risen to Godhood, I can absorb energies of both sin and virtue. Of course, my limitation is that the emotion energy should arise from lewd acts and sex."


    "This spine will help you absorb the emotions and convert them into Porn energy. The surplus can be even used to improve your strength. However, every opportunityes with its own risk. You still want to try?"


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    Chuck went silent at the prospect of the dangers unknown. He took a deep breath and calmed his mind. Chuck is cautious but is also dauntless when he has a goal in mind. He thought things over and was very sure that Sorscee needs him, least for the present. The information he has in this new world is limited to the memories of the unimpressive and ill-treated Antonio. Though from his experience he could tell that the gods are selfish beings, in the present scenario, having one on his side is better than having the aid of none.


    As soon as Chuck made up his mind, Sorscee smiled brilliantly at him, like a fisherman who had caught his biggest fish. Chuck and Sorscee smiled at each other and had the same thought in their minds.


    ''Let me see what game you are going to y.''


    "Goddess, let''s do it."


    "Haha, as expected of my dauntless champion. I will return your consciousness back to the body. Leaving an alien bodyatose for long periods will develop soul rejection."


    "Ewelina wille and perform the operation once I ready the spell medium."


    Chuck nodded, feeling anxious over the anticipation and the possibleplications.


    The middle-aged Tzar does not want to be over-excited and tried to constantly calm his nerves down.


    Sorscee smiled at this and quietly sent him away making his soul consciousness vanish from the metaspace.


    As soon as Chuck left, Ewelina came rushing towards Sorscee and hugged onto her...


    "Mommy! We finally have a Champion!"


    Sorscee picked up Ewelina and kissed her on the forehead, "Silly child, we haven''t even performed the initiation ceremony. How can he be our Champion as of yet?"


    [Pout] "Ewelina is smart. I heard him say that he will be our Champion and bowed to mommy."


    Sorscee sternly started at Ewelina, "So you haven''t obeyed me and returned to the divine spark?"


    "...eeek... I did, Ewelina is not naughty. Mommy told me to return but not to stop listening. I eavesdropped on Mommy," proudly said the little girl in the sailor uniform with her hands on her hip.


    No one could stay angry at the cute and innocent girl and Sorscee is no exception.


    "You little.." Sorscee picked her up and bit her soft cheeks.


    "Ahh... Save me! Mommy is eating me!" the Goddess and armament fooled around teasing each other.


    "...uuwwuuu..." Ewelina rubbed her cheek that had the teeth imprint of her goddess. Though Ewelina behaves like a child, she is very intelligent. From Sorscee''s reluctance on calling Chuck their Champion, she understood something was going on between Sorscee and Chuck.


    "Mommy is that man, not our Champion?"


    Sorscee never had any secrets with Ewelina, so she readily replied, "You should ask me if he is our Champion?"


    "Okay! Is he our Champion?"


    "Yes and no."


    "Huh... what do you mean by that mommy? Ewelina is a little girl, you should exin properly," the brat armament tried to act like an olddy to her Goddess only to end up being spanked.


    "...uwwu..." the little girl rubbed her little butt as she looked at her goddess with teary eyes.


    "Fine fine, don''t try to guilt me, I will tell you."


    The armament immediately sucked her tears in and intently waited for her Goddess to exin.


    "You little drama queen..." Sorscee shook her head in amusement and continued, "Earlier, when he adamantly rejected us, it wasn''t a true rejection, andter when he epted being a Champion, it wasn''t true eptance. All throughout he was negotiating with me, without voicing it out."


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR MASS RELEASE.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 86: Give and Take (4): The Words Unsaid

    Chapter 86: Give and Take (4): The Words Unsaid


    "You little drama queen..." Sorscee shook her head in amusement and continued, "Earlier, when he adamantly rejected us, it wasn''t a true rejection, andter when he epted being a Champion, it wasn''t true eptance. All throughout he was negotiating with me, without voicing it out."


    "Huh? A ''no'' that does not mean a ''no'' and a ''yes'' that does not mean a ''yes''? Ewelina''s little head hurts...Uuu..." the cute loli held her little head and squatted down as if she was in pain enacting another exaggerated performance amusing her goddess.


    "Haha, when he said that he will not be a champion, he did not haveplete rejection at heart, he was testing my limits and was subtly trying to maximize his benefits."


    "Aaahh! Ewelina listened throughout, he did not make any demands even when you asked what he wanted, he did not ask anything. Don''t try to fool a little girl."


    For her presumptuous statement, Ewelina earned a painful flick to her forehead from her Goddess.


    "...Uwwuwu..."


    "Fine, I''ll exin. From what you told me of what happened at Earth, he battled the Tzars from the Churches, he clearly knows the pros and cons of being a God''s Champion. When I told him to be my Champion the first time, he did not start with any sort of rejection but had more questions. (Ch 81) He is interested in the prospect of having a God''s aid but was apprehensive over the restrictions."


    "Then he made it known and emphasized the fact that he aided you, trying to invoke gratitude in me. When he first expressed his "refusal" his follow up reason was not on why he did not want to be a Champion, but it was me being ungrateful."


    "Hmm, wasn''t he just mad at Mommy for not saying thank you?"


    "Haha, that is exactly that, he was mad that he wasn''t thanked and he wanted to be thanked in benefits for the aid he unknowingly rendered. I neutralized him fishing for benefits when I apologized. A God apologizing is a reparation beyond the material means."


    "Mortals have this tradition of public apology that the men of power use when theymitted any wrongdoing. If the man in question did not have much authority, he will face serious consequences and punishment of varying degrees. However, if the same wrongdoing doings aremitted by a man of power, a public apology will hamper his reputation, but in most cases will leave him Scott free from giving any sort of reparation orpensation."


    "Hehehe, the way of mortals are stupid," said the enthusiastic Ewelina.


    Sorscee hugged Ewelina, letting the armament snuggle into her and continued, "So when he had exhausted the means of taking benefits from me, he again refused. Simrly, the follow-up reason wasn''t true refusal, but it was the acquisition of how poorly Apollo treated his Champion, he expressed his bottom line that he will not be a puppet with no free-will if he were to agree to be a Champion."


    "...Uuuhaaaa... Old people talk in circles, so very boring! If Ewelina wants Ice cream, She will say she wants Ice cream! Mommy, I want Ice cream!"


    "Hmm, who did you call old people?" Sorscee sharply looked at the little girl in the big Sailor hat.


    "...eeek... I meant him, the old man! But Mommy you asked him what he wants, but he did not ask for anything, he is notpletely bad, is he?" The smart armament hastily tried to shift the argument.


    "Hmmm!" Sorscee started at the cute armament for a short while and moved on, "He is not someone who is selfless, he yed it smart by not asking for anything. He didn''t ask for anything, but he did not say he did not want anything," said Sorscee as she gnashed her teeth thinking about the calm manner the mortal handled the temptation.


    "Hmm, Mommy, is there a difference between not asking for anything and telling people of not wanting anything?" Ewelina tilted her head to the side in confusion as she asked about it.


    "Yes, there is a major difference. He did not ask anything now because he didn''t know what to ask, he did not want to be short-changed. I am very sure he will use these words of mine when a favorable situation arises, reaping the maximum benefits," grumpily replied the Goddess, as she was made to recollect her memory of being yed by a mortal.


    "...huaaa... then why did Mommy still ask for him to be our Champion?"


    "Because we desperately need him, in my weakened state I cannot leave far from the divine spark and go search for a Champion. I cannot risk you to take me around, we are divine beings, if traces of us were found by the Aequus Garrison or the other Gods who are searching for us, the consequences will be dire."


    "...Ummm... I don''t like him having all the advantages..." pouted the sentient armament.


    "Haha, it may seem that way, but don''t we have our hook now?" said Sorscee as she looked at the twisting and turning spine in her hand.


    Before the armament could ask further questions, Sorscee interrupted her, "Darling, I will be busy for a while, inscribing the divine spell, after which, I will go into a period of dormancy. Take the inscribed spine and rece it in the body of Chuck. Tell him that I am at a weakened state and if he needs to talk to me, he needs to show my insignia to at least 100 individuals and havest their emotions, so that I can energy to rouse from my weakened state."


    "...mmm... I will tell him, mommy."


    "Oh, onest thing, how long was the new body of Chuck was dead before you reced the heart?"


    "...Ummm... That guy was dead for 2 days. Ewelina knows that the big scary woman said that the new body should not be dead for more than 15 seconds, but on this, there were not many males and I was anxious to see mommy again. Ewelina is sorry," said the innocent armament tearfully.


    To the crying anxious little girl, Sorscee just patted her head and just smiled at her.


    "Don''t worry darling, you have done me a huge favor by not obeying that scary woman," after which Sorscee just coldly looked at the animated purple spine and just coldly smiled to herself, the underlying thoughts of the smile were only known to the scheming Goddess of Porn.


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR MASS RELEASE.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at

 Chapter 87: Antonio鈥渟 Memory and The girl who blushed like a Little red apple

    Chapter 87: Antonio¡°s Memory and The girl who blushed like a Little red apple


    Back in the cold hospital room...


    Chuck was back in the body of Antonio when he opened his eyes. He tried to get up but immediately realized that he could not move a limb. He was tightly restrained to his bed.


    ''What the F*ck! Did people thought I was crazy?''


    Chuck thought of screaming for help, but he decided against it.


    ''I am already tied to my bed, if I make amotion, I may even be chained. I am very sure I will be questioned before I am let out of these restraints. I needed to sound credible and say everything in sync with this new guy''s memory to not arouse any suspicion.''


    ''Hmm, let me scour through his memory.''


    ''Antonio Mimosa, born to Pa Mimosa, but was raised by his step-mother, Degna Mimosa. He also has a step-sister Ninfa Mimosa. He has not much recollection of his blood mother and everything rted to her and his biological father was kept a secret by his step-mother.''


    ''He was not subjected to any child cruelty but was never really loved by his step-mother or his step-sister. Haha, can''t me them, the dead Antonio here has the perverted habit of peeking on the females undressing and it seems he didn''t even spare his sister to this nasty hobby of his.


    ''So, on the very first opportunity, his family sent him off as a Pride consort for the princess of the Bard Family, Kendra Bard, to Hillview Academy for Elite Young Ladies. The Bar family is impressive locally, but are actually just a rural big name.''


    ''How did a loser like him got to be the fiancee of a renowned family like the Bards, even if it was locally renowned.''


    ''Oh, so that''s the reason, I am currently on Venus and the male to female poption ratio is 2:10. So, the male poption is soo scarce that every male if fought over by the rich and powerful families.Hence, even a loser like Antonio is considered a prized bull or that would have been the case if not for his ED.''


    [Sigh] '' Can''t look down on a man who is had to deal with the same situation as mine. Least I get to beat up anyone I wanted. Poor Antonio here lived a life of humiliation, being the most wanted male gender, and failing t the one thing that almost everyone expected out of him.''


    ''So what is this ''pride consort'' all about?''


    ''Hmm, as expected, a pride consort may sound respectful, but in reality, pride consorts are those who are sold off to a females family to be used as a breeding bull.''


    ''Oh, so under such intense pressure to breed a female, he started to peek on girls in the hopes of the taboo to excite him to get a boner.''


    ''Huh? What are these hazy memory before his death?''


    ''Hmmm''


    ''What!?!?!?!''


    ''He was pushed into the water and was forcefully drowned to his death!''


    Chuck hastily came out of his deep immersion from the memory of thete Antonio Mimosa.


    "So he was murdered," lightly muttered Chuck to himself.


    Suddenly...


    "..huaaaa... What... what did you say..." said a shy and stuttering voice.


    Chuck who was shocked by the revtion of Antonio being murdered missed to notice the short frail-looking girl in a cleaner outfit, dressed in in clothes with a dirty apron being in his hospital room.


    Her face is covered by her short messy dirty silver bangs. She does not have much in body curves but did have a pleasant face.


    When she made a noise, Chuck found that he slipped up and tried to diffuse the situation by smiling at her saying, "Hi, sorry I startled you. I''ve had a bad nightmare. Guess sleeping in these restraints will give you some bad dreams, hehe."


    The cleaner woman is her mid 20''s but due to being malnourished she appeared to be still in herte teens. She had never had a man talk to her before, this was her first time seeing one. Actually, Chuck was notpletely at fault for startling the youngdy. She was secretly admiring the sleeping Antonio when he suddenly spoke.


    Though she was older than Antonio, she did not know how to reply to the smooth-talking Chuck.


    "...I ..you ...sorry ...I have to go..." stuttered the young damsel not knowing how to talk to the first male of her life. She just wanted to run away and that was what she started to do...


    "Wait! wait!"


    After much hesitation, she turned to him, "...mmm...yes..."


    "Can you undo the restraints? I can''t even scratch my nose and my limbs are getting sore."


    "...I ...I cannot do that... I can go get Dr. Fujiyama..."


    "No, not the doctor at the moment, I feel like taking some more rest. I just want to sleep in peace."


    After a while of silence, she came close to the revived Antonio and undid the restraints telling him, "...don''t tell anyone I was here..."


    "Haha, don''t worry, my lips are sealed."


    As soon as the housekeeping girl undid the restraints, she wanted to leave before Chuck talked to her anymore, because she is already flustered beyond her capacity. But before she could leave, a hand caught her arm...


    "Least tell me your name before you go," smiled Chuck.


    "...I ...I amTara Quinelly..." her face turned red like a little apple and when Chuck loosened his hold, she bolted out like lightning not giving him any more chance to make conversation.


    However, as soon as Tara left the room, another female voice sounded out, "Huehuehue, Mommy said that you are an unfortunate lecher. I did not what did that mean, but now I understand the lecher part."


    Yes, it is exactly Ewelina, she conjured into her little girl avatar as soon as Tara left the hospital room.


    "Little girl, is this how you talk to your elder?"


    "Hmph, you just look old. Ewelina is alive for over 100 years. She is also stronger!"


    "Yes, but I did still save you."


    "Mmm, Mommy said that you will say that a billion times. I did not believe Mommy when she told me, because saying one thing over and over is boring, but I think you really can say it," seriously said the little girl in the sailor cap.


    Ewelina may seem naive, she is pure at heart, but that does not mean she is not smart. The little girl smartly told Chuck to ''can it'' and the middle-aged man was none too happy about it.


    "Awh, why are you grumpy? I brought you this creepy thing, cheer up!"


    When Ewelina showed the still weirdly twisting spine, Chuck noticed that red sigils were covering the entirety of the spine, giving off an ominous dim red glimmer.


    Vote, Comment, and Share the book, if you like it.


    You know the drill, REACH POWER STONES 400 FOR MASS RELEASE.


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at . Stay tuned for more Chapter drops and mass releases of Porn Star.

 Chapter 88: Fight me? Bite You!

    Chapter 88: Fight me? Bite You!


    "Awh, why are you grumpy? I brought you this creepy thing, cheer up!"


    Ewelina showed the weirdly twisting spine, Chuck noticed that red sigils were covering the entirety of the spine, giving off an ominous dim red glimmer.


    "...she''s done?"


    "Hmph, you should treat Mommy with more respect and what else did you expect out of a Goddess, to take forever like a weak mortal?"


    "Ahh, sorry sorry," Chuck tried to pat the head of Ewelina, for which the armament conjured a sharp horn from her forehead appearing like a demon child.


    "..eeeh... so touching is off-limits?"


    "Mmm, Mommy told me that I should skewer any stranger who tries to touch me."


    "I''m not a stranger. Am I not your Goddess''s Champion?"


    "Heh, Ewelina is a little girl, but she is smart," after which both the armament and Chuck kept their thoughts to themselves.


    "...Ummm... I have a question. You don''t like the Gods. Then, why did you ept being our Champion?"


    Chuck did not say anything for a while and when Ewelina is about to give up, "I agreed because of you."


    "Huh!"


    "Your unconditional faith in her and the way she treated you."


    "I don''t think you will serve anyone, wholeheartedly."


    "..I ..."


    "You don''t have to reply. Just remember, sometimes dying with a friend is better than living with none. My Goddess may appear weak but she is not easy to fool. She is never arrogant, but always has her pride."


    Before Chuck could reply, Ewelina asked him to turn over and readied herself to operate Chuck and rece his spine.


    Even if Sorscee has told him that he is a Sage cultivator, Chuck has no recollection of his past lives and still thinks with themon sense of a mortal. He should be apuded to even agree to have his spine reced. A feat as such is unheard of in conventional medicine.


    Chuck calmed his nerves and shut himself up, to prevent distracting Ewelina.


    "This is no traditional medical procedure nor are we recing an ordinary set of bones. Even with anesthetics, I am not sure you won''t feel any pain. In the event of feeling any pain, I want you to calm down and grit your teeth, I should not be disturbed, your life depends on it."


    As soon as she said that, Ewelina turned her finger into arge injection and stabbed into his spine administering the anesthesia.


    "Ahhh! Could have warrned mweee..."


    When the anesthesia kicked in, it made Chuck drowsy, as he quickly entered a state ofatose. Ewelina changed her finger to a sharp scalpel and started to cut the skin for the entire length of his spine.


    Blood started to pour out, it was an eerie sight of a child with blood dripping fingers, who was cutting open a man with a callous face.


    The usual cheekiness of the sentiment armament was nowhere to be found. Even the most experienced surgeon would not have such eyes of apathy at the sight of blood. No matter how endearing the little armament behaved, this is her true nature, unflinching at the sight of blood, reaping lives with no care, only obedient to her wielder, oppressing everything else.


    The cold weapon was at the pinnacle of its precession as she had to sever nerves to the finest neuron threads. At the exact moment, she removed the original spine of the body, the body of Antonio will be dead once again and she has less than an hour to put back the spell medium before the blood starts to clot.


    The body of Antonio was already dead for 2 days, it was already pushing the luck of the divine constraints when Chuck was able to resurrect in a long-dead body. Doing it again a second time will definitely give rise to soul repulsion.


    Ewelina became like a Sci-fi witch, as she changed part of her body into huge medical equipment and carefully separated Chuck''s spine. After removing it she ced the active lumbar spine of the Demon General into the hollow cavity.


    It was as if a shark has smelt blood, nerves from the purple spine started to take root and drill into the flesh of Antonio, spilling more blood. It was as if the spine wanted to eat the body of Chuck...


    "Arrrghhh!" Chuck woke up in immense pain, he felt as is someone is constantly sawing and pouring magma all throughout his spine.


    "I have done all that I could, you have to hold your will firm and wear of the soul imprint of the Demon General."


    "AAAARRRRGGGHHH" Chuck had no mind to listen to Ewelina as his whole being was immersed with unbearable pain.


    Ewelina soundproofed the room, preventing the mad wails of Chuck being heard out.


    In Chuck''s mind, was a phantasmal image of a purple ogre that was trying to constantly devour him, no matter what he did.


    If he punched, it bit and tore off the flesh in his arm. If he kicked, it bit and ate pieces of his feet. Chuck was left with multiple bite marks all bleeding. The more the phantasmal apparition ate Chuck the more solid it became.


    Even its attitude changed from a mad beast to a sentient being of intelligence, it now started to relish the flesh of Chuck and it took its time to eat him. More than the mad rush, the presentcency disyed by the apparition irked Chuck more.


    After it was done feasting on a piece of Chuck, it came for more, but this time Chuck bit into the arm of the phantasm...


    Roar!


    The apparition felt it was sullied by Chuck and had is dignity challenged...


    [Bam][Bam][Bam][Bam]...


    Even with multiple punches to the face, Chuck did not let go. If anything, he sunk his teeth deep into the purple figure, channeling all his pain into biting it. Chuck was finally kicked away but as he went away hurtling, he tore off a piece of the phantasm with him. He wanted to spit it out, but just to taunt the being he chewed on it and swallowed.


    Suddenly he felt more energetic and a small portion of his wounds healed...


    "Heh, so that''s how it is."


    Seeing Chuck figure out the situation the phantasma felt threatened, it quickly rushed to Chuck to quickly consume him. But this time, Chuck was ready, roaring out, he also charged at the purple being and bit a hefty chunk of it.


    Then it became a race, a cannibalistic feeding frenzy between two sentient beings. The one who consumes the most will survive, the other will just be...

 Chapter 89: The New Mister Young and Handsome (1): My Anaconda Don鈥渢!!

    Chapter 89: The New Mister Young and Handsome (1): My Anaconda Don¡°t!!


    Then it became apetition of hunger, a cannibalistic feeding frenzy between two sentient beings. The one who consumes the most will survive, the other will just be...


    Though it may seem like Chuck was at a disadvantage of being severely bitten and torn by the purple apparition, in reality, he has the upper hand.


    The purple ogre may seem fiendish with a mad desire to consume, it is just a soul imprint, whilst Chuck is a reincarnated Sage Cultivator. However, the intense emotions of hunger, desire, pain, and cruel feasting effused a gloom aura, as the duo bit and tore each other.


    The floor was dirtied by the blood of Chuck. Though the phantasm did not leave any dripping blood, its guttural wails shook the core of anyone who heard it. Every time Chuck tore off a piece of the Phantasm, it released a purple smoke.


    In time the entire metaspace of Chuck consciousness was filled with a swirling cloud of purple smoke, that just enveloped the two predators who are preying on each other.


    After a seemingly long period of time that was filled with continuous gut-wrenching screams and roars, everything became silent, except for the sound of chewing. Like a beast that was feasting on he dead carcass of its prey.


    Suddenly, the swirling purple cloud started to recede and just Chuck remained. His soul form appeared more powerful with an iplete purple inscription on his left pectorals.


    ''Hmm, what is this? I dunno why but I can tell it is aw inscription of the lustw. Is it from the purple being?''


    ''Does every Sage Cultivator have the ability to absorb souls and understandprehensions from the soul?''


    ''hmm, it may seem like a shortcut, but just the traces of the soul imprint put up such a fierce fight. I cannot rely on such a risky method to raise my strength. I need more information.''


    ''Sorscee told me a lot, but nothing in substance. She is trying to keep me in the dark and make me dependent on her for information. I need to find an alternative source.''


    With that final thought in mind, Chuck who was in the physical body of thete Antonio opened his eyes. He wanted to ask some questions to Ewelina, but the hospital room was empty. It was as if no one had ever been to his room, the only traces of the trauma experience that he went through was the residual cold sweat covering his body.


    Feeling dirty all over, Chuck decided to get a shower. He looked around his room and came to realize that his room is very posh simr to the ones in the high-end hospital, the room had its furniture and a shower room.


    Fighting the exhaustioning from his soul, Chuck dragged himself to the shower and turned the cold water on.


    He let the chilling feeling wake him up and making the cold soothe his sore body. There was no shower gel or shampoo, as expected. This is no resort. Chuck quickly scrubbed his body with the handwash.


    ''I wonder about my appearance in this new body? Must be very handsome. From memory, the kid seems to be 18 years. Heh, guess I am going to be the new mister young and handsome,'' dreamed Chuck in anticipation, spending his teen years without any girlfriend, he was ready for a do-over.


    Riding the wave of anticipation, Chuck quickly went to the mirror to check himself out and what he saw was...


    "F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! WHAT IS THIS FACE! ROUND LIKE A POTATO!"


    "WHY DO I LOOK LIKE A SNOWMAN? EVERY PART OF MY BODY IS LUMPY AND ROUND!"


    "LOSING HAIR AT 18?! F*CK! YOU GOTTA BE KIDDING ME!"


    "F*CK! WHO THE FUCK IS THIS PUDGY BALDING GUY?! WHERE IS MISTER YOUNG AND HANDSOME? WHERE IS HE?!"


    "Huh? Where is who?" said a mature and sweet female voice.


    When Chuck was ranting out of being stuck in a balding fatso''s body, Doctor Fujiyama came to check up on Antonio, which was when she heard the screams from the bathroom. Fearing the safety of Antonio, the good doctor rushed into the bathroom, only to see a naked Antonio screaming at his own reflection in the mirror.


    "What?! Who?! Why did youe in?!"


    "You were screaming out at someone! I thought you were in danger." said the good doctor looking away, with her ears turned crimson at seeing a naked male.


    "I wille back in 10 minutes, you ...you make yourself decent," said the doctor in haste and shut the door before Chuck could reply.


    ''F*ck my life! This unsightly body of mine was seen naked by a gorgeous woman and I didn''t even turn around! I let her see my man boobs and my...''


    ''Wait a second! The heavens are always fair. If I am unsightly to look at, I must be packing an anaconda down there... huehuehue, wish I had a scale to measure. Tsk tsk tsk, guess my hand has to do for now.''


    Chuck closed his eyes and let his hand measure his little brother. The first time he measured, he looked confused. The second time, he had an unbelievable expression on his face. The third time, he was livid with anger!


    "WHAT A THE F*CK! IT IS JUST A FINGER LENGTH! I DON''T EVEN HAVE BIG HANDS!"


    Chuck looked as his entire soul has left him, he wasn''t even excited over getting his little brother fixed.


    ''What''s the point in life any more. I have a tiny dick and a fat body. What use is my fixed dick? I am just going to die miserable, pathetic and alone.''


    Thinking about his situation, Chuck became less of a man and more of a Zombie. He dressed himself up like a mechanical puppet with no emotions and waited listlessly on the hospital bed for Doctor Fujiyama.

 Chapter 91: List of lewd Firsts for the Matron Doctor

    Chapter 91: List of lewd Firsts for the Matron Doctor


    "Yes, I am very happy," said the doctor with eyes zed in gratitude and affection.


    "In that case, we can least kiss, for now, can''t we?"


    "...kiss... I..." hesitatingly stuttered the 37-year-old woman with her in turmoil.


    "I know the doctor is not interested in kissing me, you don''t have to pretend to be nice to me. I ama big boy, I can handle rejection, even if I like the girl soo much."


    When Chuck sang a sappy tune of a young boy being heartbroken, the heart of Doctor Fujiyama fluttered with emotions of love, care, and disguised lust.


    The panty of the 37-year-old woman is already a wet mess with Chuck''s teasing and when Chuck spoke in a heartbroken tone, she was anxious to please him but did not know what to do...


    "...I ...I will kiss you ...I just haven''t kissed any man before ...don''t hate me if I was bad at kissing..." the doctor said with an anxious face, eager to prove herself to Antonio.


    Chuck did not word-tease the doctor anymore, he pulled her onto him, their faces close to each other. The balding fatso lustfully smiled at the beautiful and desirous doctor.


    The doctor fell on Chuck, who was still sitting in the bed, she had her body leaned over with her face close to Chuck, yet her feet were on the floor, making her butt arch high. Her full 34 D cups became more prominent as she leaned forward.


    The perverted fatso did not let any moment slip by him, he grabbed the two fullsome matron tits of the doctor over her work shirt, eliciting a moan from the 37-year-old working mother.


    "Ahhh mmmpcchhhh," her surprised moan was soon suppressed when Chuck pressed his face on her and sealed her lips with his.


    He cupped and fondled the motherly tits of the doctor, as he suckled hard on the lips of her, he bit and puller her lips with his teeth. All the while he was circling his index finger all around her nipple over her work shirt.


    Fujiyama was alien to the concept of men and sex. To be possessively fondled by a young man like Antonio, Fujiyama''s sense went into overdrive. She becamepletely submissive to Chuck. When he pressed his tongue into her mouth she obediently epted his slick tongue, and let him wrap it around her own.


    Chuck who had held up his passion for too long, acted like a ravenous beast as he kissed the obedient doctor with a messy kiss, spit dripping down, making the duo look like perverted animals.


    With all this intense stimtion, the doctor''s tits became firm and her motherly nipples jutted out. Each of her nipples extended to an inch long after her breastfeeding her child. Now they looked like two small erasers that are poking out from her work shirt.


    Chuck rubbed his thumb on the tip of her nipple over the dress, to which the doctor''s entire body shivered and before she could get limated to the sensation. He pinched and twisted her nipple, making her sense erupt, and very slowly but surely her womb felt a reaction.


    To send things into overdrive, Chuck pulled hard on the extended nipples of he doctor.


    "Uuuhhhhuuu mmmmmyyyyyy ggggoooodddddd," the doctor moaned out as an explosion went off deep in her cunt. The explosion caused no fire, but it caused a flooding of warm pussy juices, letting the doctor experience her first orgasm.


    The doctor went limp andid on Chuck, while thetter was kissing her neck and make her sit upon hisp.


    The doctor came to her senses after a short while, only to notice Chuck having his hands stuffed into her shirt, but she did not object, she just let him touch her.


    "Antonio... listen... mmm... you need to have your medical check-up..."


    "Can''t it wait?"


    "First, let''s get you a full bill of health. Other things can wait," said the doctor as she extracted herself out of Chuck''s hold and turned around trying to hide the wet spot in her pants.


    Chuck was miffed thinking that he pushed things too far and probably scared the beautiful doctor. However, his thoughts were interrupted when...


    "...I ...I will ask the nurses toe and check your vitals and run some tests on you... ummm... You can find me anytime, be it at the hospital or at my house..." the cute mature Japanese doctor hastily said that and rushed out of the room with her heart beating like crazy.


    Chuck looked at the flustered doctor, chuckling to himself and muttered, "heh, guess I still have what it takes to nab a hottie like her."


    "Hmm, had to agree, not bad at all," said a sweet and childish female voice. Though Chuck has recentlye across many females, he had never heard this voice before.


    Chuck immediately looked around to find the source, only to notice a small gargoyle of 2 feet in height floating by his side. The gargoyle does not have a scary face, it had a cute young chibi-like big head, intelligent big eyes and had its orange hair in two pigtails.


    If not for the big ears, big body size bat wings, and the thick tail, Chuck would have thought it was a young cute child.


    "Abnormal things like you kept popping up around me so much in the recent days, I am not surprised anymore."


    "Who are you calling abnormal! You are abnormal! Your whole lineage is abnormal!"


    "Hmm, pampered attitude, name-calling and trying to act mysterious. Definitely a divine being, which god you are connected to?"


    "Idiot! Fool! Dumbass! So quick with the assumptions! I am connected to you!"


    "Little girl, yes I am desperate for girls, but I have not fallen to the deviant levels of being connected to a little chibi."


    "Horny Bastard! Lecher! Perverted Buffon! Why are you trying to act righteously, I know you inside and out. I am a divine being born out of you."


    Scratching his head, "I thought my gun wasn''t even inmission, when did I make a shot? Girl, I need to meet your mom. Hehe, if I did it once, I can do it again."


    "Pervert! Pervert! Fat Pervert! I am born out of you from the spell medium!"


    "Ahh, the weird purple spine thing? I thought it was all a dream?"


    "Lying pervert! What dream? Didn''t you seduce that olddy because you thought you were fixed?"


    "Oh, then I guess, it''s official. Thanks for being born or whatever. I will meet youter, I have a doctor to bang."


    "Idiot! Stupid! Dimwit! Didn''t the Goddess tell you that a living spell needs energy? What are you going to bang her with? wet noodle?"


    "Ah, damn! ...I ...what should I do?" anxiously asked Chuck as he recollected that his fix is not a one-off cure.


    "Hmph, I don''t like you! You are stupid, horny and stupid!"


    "Now now, first impressions can be deceiving. I am a very caring man. Affectionate and kind at heart," Chuck tried to cajole the little gargoyle knowing that she literally has him by the balls.


    The gargoyle chibi gave a long state at Chuck...


    "You didn''t even ask me who I am," sadly said the little gargoyle with its ear drooping low.


    Chuck quickly patted the sad little gargoyle, "now now, since we share a connection, I innately knew about you, that is why I confirmed that you are a divine being."


    "Hmph, I am no ordinary divine being! I am the soul avatar of the Porn System!" proudly said the little Chibi.


    Chibi :Chibiis Japanese ng for "small" or "short." It''s usually applied to objects, animals, or people (ie. a short person or a small child). Whenchibiis used in manga and anime, it tends to have a positive, kawaii connotation.

 Chapter 92: Bronze Porn Coins

    Chapter 92: Bronze Porn Coins


    "Hmph, I am no ordinary divine being! I am the soul avatar of the Porn System," proudly said the little Chibi.


    "Huh? What? Soul avatar? What the hell is the Porn System?" asked Chuck feeling confused.


    "Dimwit! Idiot! Fool! Why was I born from you?! Will I be a fool like you in the future?! Nooo!" the little Chibi is aplete drama queen, it held its head as it waspletely exasperated over the inconceivable fact that it was created out of Chuck.


    "Being sarcastic does not make you funny," grumpily replied the new fatso Chuck.


    "Hmph, who said I was being sarcastic. I was merely stating a fact, you idiot! Baka!"


    "I think you call me names because you don''t know how to answer me. You are just trying to hide your own ipetence by just beating around the bush."


    "Tsk. Do you think you are smart if you try to egg me into answering you? Blockhead! Moron! But I might as well tell you because you are too stupid to figure out any of this."


    "Listen carefully, I know you have ugly fats for brains, but what to do, I''m created from you... uwwu" the Chibi fake sobbedpletely exhausting thest vestiges of Chuck patience.


    However, she stopped at the exact point when Chuck was about to flip the table, but what she did after that made Chuck wish that she should immediately get struck by a lightning on her mouth with her body paralyzed...


    "I Soul Avatar! In Your Body! Spell Medium!... ummm... ano... Spell medium is Magic! You! Stupid! No Make Magic! I smart! Make magic!"


    The chibi exined Chuck as if he is an idiot deaf foreign tourist, exaggeratedly pointing hands, making actions. The worst of all she used short phrases like she is talking to an illiterate.


    Chuck almost blew a gasket at being treated like a dimwit fool To make his displeasure known, he fiercely red at her. But the little Chibi thought that Chuck is making an ugly face because he could not understand her.


    "From your face, I can guess that what I exined is too high-level for you," then she started talking to herself aloud, "hmm, how do I dumb it down even more? Even a two-year-old can understand what I said. Ewelina said that he is an old bastard. Was he one of those old senile fools who couldn''t tell the difference between bathroom and living room?" saying that out loud, the Chibi looked at Chuck with pity.


    "I UNDERSTOOD WHAT YOU SAID!" screamed out Chuck, his face waspletely flushed red with seething anger. A few more phrases and Chuck would have threw up blood.


    "Ahh! Good Good! I could not think of a more dumber way to exin things," the Chibi fake wiped off the sweat from its forehead.


    "So what magic you make?" grumpily asked Chuck.


    "Technically, those are divine spells. The spell medium is simr to a grimoire. But let''s call the spell effect as magic and the grimoire as a system because for the level of your intelligence, big words will be hard to remember." said the Chibi in all seriousness.


    Thought Chuck was irked by Chibi''s evaluation of his intelligence, he was more interested in those divine spells, because they are the critical element in fixing his condition.


    "What sort of spells are you capable of?"


    "Hmph, you want to gauge the limits of my ability? For an unimaginative fool like you, my abilities may as well let you see how amazing are the divine beings."


    "I can make you strong! I can make you fast! Hard, but I can make you look less disgusting! Very hard, but I can even make you less dumb! Healing spells are inscribed in me as a final life-saving means for the dumb you. I can cast heals from the basic heals to even God-level healing. Simrly, elemental control and formations are inscribed at a basic level. Though not very efficient, I can cast spells to alter the environment to your advantage."


    When Chuck heard all this, he forgave the chibi for all its past transgressions and was giddy with happiness.


    "Hahaha, I never thought the Goddess will be this generous with me! I am like an invincible OP character in a web novel!"


    The chibi calmly looked at chuck who almost had his mouth torn from smiling, "you think I am calling you an idiot because I am a Tsundere character, right?"


    Chuckcently patted the head of the gargoyle chibi.


    "hehe, everyone expresses their affection in their own way, some are too shy to speak out their hearts. It''s okay, I understand," said Chuck with a kind smile that will put Dy-Lhama to shame.


    "Understand my a*s! You idiot! Baka! Were you jerking off when the goddess spoke to you? Didn''t she tell you that a living spell will need Porn energy? You nipoop! What invincible on the? Did you think some OP gift will fall on your big fat butt and suddenly turn you from trash to treasure?" the chibi held its little head and squatted down depressed at having its fate tied to Chuck.


    This time, even Chuck felt embarrassed, he really jumped the gun and thought he is some protagonist in some novel who is going to have meat pies fall from the sky every time he yawns.


    "Hey nowe on, don''t give up on me. Won''t I generate porn energy when I am in the vicinity of lewd acts? Didn''t I make some porn energy when I seduced the doctor?"


    "Mmm, yes, your deplorable character as a lecher did let you earn some energy by taking advantage of a desperate old woman. Your sickening tactics did work. The wretchedness..."


    "Enough enough! The point is I''m not all bad. So how much energy do I need to fix it?"


    Read PORN STAR only at . For faster updated, pre-release chapter and more, read PORN STAR only at . Support the original work of PORN STAR only at


    "Fix what?"


    "You know..."


    The chibi dumbly tilted her head saying, "I don''t know."


    "Grr, to fix my ED, how much energy do I need?"


    "Oh! to get back your currently non-existent dignity as a man, you will need least need a god-level body heal, which will need lots and lots of porn energy. Even if you could amass so much porn energy, I don''t think your body or my spell medium could bear such burden."


    "Huh?! What the F*ck! I couldn''t get hard?"


    "Idiot! Baka! I said that to fix your ED it takes a whole lot of porn energy, but to get you hard is not impossible."


    "Oh! sorry sorry! I should have asked. So how much energy do I need?"


    "Hmmm, it isplicated to exin. The intensity of emotions affects the purity of the energy they effuse. A harvest of hundred people with casual thoughts can be easily equaled by a pious prayer of a fanatic. Thisis the reason why the most faithful are always favored by the gods."


    "Only the purest energy of the respective form will be able to fire up a divine spell. Every divine spell consists of inscriptions, the simplest to the mostplex spell all are made up of inscriptions, the only difference is the volume andplexity. Do you understand me so far?"


    This time Chuck truly had the face of the dumb high school jock who is having a geek conversation with the science nerd of the ss.


    "...ummm...ahem.. you really are smart..." Chuck gave the chibi a thumbs-up being all stary eyed.


    [Sigh] "So you don''t understand?"


    Chuck kowtowed down, "Shamelessly agrees!"


    [Sigh]"At the moment, low-level spells are the one that is suitable to you, so the be it bigger or smaller spells, all will only have a change in the volume of inscription. The porn energy required to light up one inscription can be the standard 1 unit of porn energy. We shall call this unit as porn coins and since the energy is used to cast low-level spells. Let us call the units of energy as Bronze Porn Coins."


    "Oh! Bronze Porn Coins! I like it! So how much I made it out of the doctor?"


    "Cheh, spoken like a true man-wh*re. You made 15 coins out of the doctor."


    "Wow, that easy?!" Chuckpletely ignored the disgusting from the eyes of the little soul avatar, as he started to immerse himself in the fantasy of being rich with porn coins, grinning like an idiot.


    "Idiots are easily fascinated," muttered the chibi gargoyle as she let out an exasperated sigh at the sight of its owner who is lost in his own fantasy.


    [Sigh] "Simpleton! Fool!"


    Please Vote, Comment, and Share the book. If you like it, please spread the word. Low on subscribers.


    Don hesitate to give your stones if you like the book. If you don''t like it, throw even more power stones at my book, make it feel the pain!

 Chapter 93: The Living Spell (1): The Relationship

    Chapter 93: The Living Spell (1): The Rtionship


    "Idiots are easily fascinated," muttered the chibi gargoyle as she let out an exasperated sigh at the sight of its owner who is lost in his own fantasy.


    [Sigh] "Simpleton! Fool!"


    The little gargoyle felt that her future looks bleak because of having to serve someone like Chuck who is currently building dream castle.


    "Hey Chibi..."


    "Cheh, I have a name..."


    "I have a more important question to ask. Why are you this small?" asked Chuck as he tried to measure her with his two fat hands.


    "Hmph! Baka! Do you think I wanted to be small? I could only keep this form to conserve energy. A spell medium gets energy from her creator, the stronger he is the more energy the soul avatar can squander on her aesthetics."


    "Squander?! You take a cut in the Porn coins?"


    "Did you really think that an unrted individual will purify energy and cast divine spells for free? You numbskull! Was there such a great thing in the world? Were there benefits without cost?"


    "...I ...I thought..."


    "Thought what? I''m your little ve? If you are not so weak, I would have used your bby face as a punching bag!" fumed the little Chibi as she saw through Chuck''s thoughts of him thinking of her as his ve.


    "I am the soul avatar of the spell medium. Yes, I reside in your body and I am created from your life force. However, that does not mean I am your ve, living spell..."


    "WHAT! YOU TOOK MY LIFE FORCE?!"


    "Stop shouting! You only lost 30 years of your potential life."


    "F*ck! So much for Mister Young and Handsome, 18+30, I have already exhausted 48 years of life?!"


    "Why are you freaking out! You were already an old bastard! You just need to amass a bunch of Porn energy and you will be able to regain the lost years and get a whole lot more," countered the little Chibi.


    "Cheh, easy for you to say, you are just leeching off me," grumpily retorted Chuck.


    Being called a moochpletely vexed little gargoyle, "You imprudent imbecile! Do you have any idea how many in the God Realm will be willing to exchange everything of their possession for a living spell''s soul seed? Youin that you have me? If you are not so pathetically weak, I wouldn''t have to use your body''s vitality!"


    "Hmph! Always, weak this! Weak that! I was the supreme back on my own! Let me show you how strong I am can be!" Chuck waspletely annoyed by being belittled time and again. As a former Tzar, he felt his pride sullied and decided that he need to prove his might.


    Chuck hurriedly looked around and only saw his hospital bed, "Watch this, you little batgirl!"


    "I''m not a bat! I am a gargoyle!"


    "Cheh, whatever, watch and be amazed."


    Chuck closed his eyes and took a moment to calm himself. He exhaled and slowly open his eyes.


    Suddenly, it was as if a beast was born and rapidly growing, the eyes on the balding fatso developed a sharp glint, the hospital room was doused in thick battle intent.


    Though Chuck had lost his power and his body, the bloody experiences of his past can never be erased from him. Anyone who traversed the fine line of life and death will develop a fierce presence that has nothing to do with power level, it is pure willpower tempered by the cruelty of fate.


    Boom!


    The harmless fatso now appeared like an angry buddha effusing tangible killing intent. The little Chibi shut her mouth and looked seriously at Chuck for the first time.


    "Heh, if I demolish things in the hospital room, it will be hard to exin. Let me show you how light is this thick metal bed is to me. Though I am not as strong as I used to be, I can still run amock on this."


    To be on the safer side, Chuck decided to lift the bed with two hands. A hero of valor should have arrogantly lifted up the metal bed and crumpled it up with his bare two hands. Though, Chuck used to a killing beast of immeasurable strength, who was always able to dig deep and explode with extra might like a volcano, when under pressure. Things were not the same when he lifted the metal bed frame...


    "Arrrrggghhhh...." [Creak] [Crack!]


    The room wentpletely quiet when the crack was heard.


    "Ahhh! My back!"


    The Chibi who was intently watching Chuck''s disy of strength just facepalmed herself and floated in the corner of the roompletely ignoring the hysterical Chuck.


    "Hey Chibi! Why are you ignoring me? Your creator is in pain! Heal me!"


    The little gargoyle just looked at him and simply asked, "Why?"


    "Why?! Is it not your job?"


    "Nope. I am obligated to help you out, but it is nothingpulsory."


    "Ahhh! It hurts every time I move!" Chuck was down on the floor squirming like a cockroach.


    "Please heal me. I am in tremendous pain."


    "Ummm, you didn''t even ask me my name. You just keep calling me Chibi. I don''t feel like helping you. Hmph!" being an opportunistic brat, the little gargoyle took the time to point out the ill-treatment of Chuck.


    "I am sorry! I knew you will have a cool name that was why I am taking my time for the grand reveal, I can never appreciate things about you, when I am in this pain, heal me and we can talk about you, all day."


    Though the soul avatar knew that Chuck is spinning a desperate yarn of excuses, it felt slightly better hearing its creator say sorry. Contrary to how the little chibi exined, the creators are usually the dominant ones in a rtionship between the creator and the spell medium. It is only because of Chuck''s current weakness andck of knowledge could she trample and make fun of Chuck.


    "Hmm, if you want my help, I will take 50% of the porn energy that you collect in the future!"


    Understanding the tough spot that Chuck is currently in, the Chibi decided to strike a favorable deal with Chuck.

 Chapter 94: The Living Spell (2): The Name and the hope of tomorrow!- Porn Star

    Chapter 94: The Living Spell (2): The Name and the hope of tomorrow!- Porn Star


    "Hmm, I will want 50% of the porn energy!"


    "Ah! C''mon is this the time to talk a deal with your creator?" Chuck gritted his teeth and slowly lifted his body despite his pain, his body broke out in cold sweat from the intense pain of his moments, but there was no anguish in Chuck''s face. In his face was a maniacal smile, which was forged from his collective hard-pressed victories over the years.


    When the Chibi saw the terrifying will of Chuck her heart palpitated with anxiousness, her innate submission towards her creator was invoked when he disyed his unwavering dignity.


    The Chibi turned away from facing Chuck, as she was afraid that Chuck may see through her hollow grandstand.


    "Hmph, fine I will heal you. You are my creator, after all," begrudgingly said the soul avatar as a dim red glimmering light effused out of her and enveloped Chuck.


    "Arrgghhh!"


    [Creak] [Pop] [ck] creaking and cracking bone noises continuously came from the back of Chuck. He suffered more pain healing than he got from getting hurt. However, in a short while, the pain receded into nothing and his back felt perfectly fine.


    "Can''t you be a bit gentler when you cast healing? I was already in soo much pain," grudgingly asked Chuck as he pouted at the little Chibi like a little kid.


    "Gentle? You think I have soo much porn energy reserves to squander on your feelings?" replied the Chibi with her nose held high.


    "What do you mean no energy to squander? Didn''t I earn 15 porn coins from the doctor?"


    "You think that is a lot?" the Chibi looked at Chuck as if it is staring at a country bumpkin.


    "...it ..is not?"


    "It is very little,pletely insufficient for healing spells. Just a basic heal required 50 porn coins."


    "What! That expensive? I only earned 15 coins, how did you..."


    "The goddess left some porn energy in the spell medium as a life-saving measure and you wasted that with your pointless disy of unfounded masculinity, congrattion!" the Chibi sarcastically pped at the gloomy Chuck.


    "...Ummm ...I ...."


    [Sigh] "Ewelina imparted me a lot of information andmon sense that you don''t know regarding this, the divine beings, and your condition. First, I think you should understand your current power level and stop thinking like a Tzar. The power levels of sentient beings over the universe are termed as disabled,moner, hero, noble, royalty, monarch aka King, Emperor aka Tzar, demigod, low god, high god, God Eminence, and God Exalt. There is more, but reaching the realm of demigod itself will already be a vast journey for you."


    "I am a former Tzar, isn''t demigod just my next power level?"


    "You were. Your current power level is..." the Chibi had aplicated face hesitating whether she should tell Chuck or not.


    "Hey Chibi!"


    "Don''t call me that!" growled the little gargoyle.


    "I don''t know your name, tell me your name, I will call you by that," smiled Chuck.


    "...I ...I lied, I don''t have a name. I am not strong enough to be a named grimoire..." said the snappy little gargoyle sounding gloom and vulnerable.


    "I don''t care if you are strong or not, I am your creator and I am going to give you a name today!"


    "Idiot! Baka! It doesn''t work like that!"


    But Chuckpletely ignored the little raving chibi and sat on the hospital bed scratching his chin thinking of a good name for the soul avatar. Though the little gargoyle put up a fuss, there is underlying anticipation in its eyes as it waited for Chuck.


    However, its anticipation slowly turned into a seething grudge as Chuck kept quiet for more than 30 minutes...


    "Hmph, I knew you wouldn''t give me a name. Even if you did it is not an imprinted name, I never wanted your stupid name anyway..."


    Amidst the angered ranting of the little Chibi, Chuck spoke,"...Alnaal ...you will be called: Alnaal, The Wise. The most astute divine being in all of the universes. I give you this name not just in high hopes, but also in faith. Prove the world that your creator is right."


    The sonorous voice of Chuck resounded within the core of the soul avatar, the lower spine in Chuck''s body excitedly quivered at being given a name. Alnaal just absentmindedly stared at Chuck, her eyes fill up in tears, which she struggled to not let it fall.


    Alnaal, turned away from Chuck, not letting him see her disy a weak emotion, "Baka! You know this means nothing, I am still an unnamed grimoire."


    "I know, but we can be hopeful for the future. I understand that you, I and the goddess are in dire straits. Through fate''s finicky matchmaking, we are all interdependent on each other. Though this is not what I asked for, I am grateful for a second chance at life and this time, I don''t wish to be just a brave weakling who will die fighting. This time, I wish to win. I wish to protect all those I care for. I wish to live a grand life with no regrets and control my fate."


    Alnaal felt her heart choke up because simr to the past of Sorscee and Chuck, Alnaal had also endured tragedy, her past tragedy was even more heartwrenching than Chuck and Sorscee. When Chuck spoke about making things right at the second chance of life, she felt the same. Alnaal wants to make up the shorings that she had in her first life to be made right this time.


    "...you ...don''t you worry whether if you will be strong enough? You got beat the first time, how can you guarantee that thing will be different the second time?"


    "Haha, no one can guarantee the future. But isn''t that the same for those who oppressed us? They crushed us just once, with this second life we are not offered an increase in strength, but we are offered a priceless chance at the future, the tomorrow of endless potential."


    The more Chuck spoke, the lighter and confident became the little Anaal. She always thought that her future will be a life of gloom and vengeance, but after hearing Chuck''s perspective, she started thinking of the future with an added anticipation.


    "Now, don''t hesitate, tell me about my current power level, how bad it can be?" confidently asked Chuck.


    Being infected by the positive outlook of Chuck, Alnaal did not hesitate anymore, she smiled brightly at Chuck and said, "Okay. ording to your current power level, you are considered a Disabled person."


    "THE F*CK!"

 Chapter 95: Alnaal of the Zunris and the oath of Chuck!

    Chapter 95: Alnaal of the Zunris and the oath of Chuck!


    Living spells were once the denizens of an extinct race who were renowned in the universe. The sentient beings of this race had an intangible phantasmal body. They are called, the Zunris. The Zunris'' are well versed in spell inscription and divine spell casting. Energy maniption came naturally to the kinsmen of this race.


    The gifted are always ambitious and ambitions alwayse along with risk. At times, it can be fatal to oneself. This time, the ambition of the Zunris made them extinct. Simr to the Sages, Zunris wanted to create a cultivation method that independent and have no requirement of faith reserves.


    As expected, when the gods caught wind of what the Zunris were nning, they were enraged and descended in droves to destroy the whole civilization. The strongest of the Zunris'' had no choice but to utilize the iplete created cultivation method and convert all the living Zunris into soul seeds.


    Once converted into soul seeds, thoughatose, they became invulnerable to all attacks and can never be destroyed. After short a period of chaos, the gods cannot find a single Zunris, not because the gods killed everyone, but because ever Zunris is turned into a soul seed.


    The Gods collectively decided to seal all the soul seeds to let this once impressive race to be forever lost from the annals of time. However, the forbidden always has its own allure. There was never ack of crazies amongst the gods and one such Evil God decided to conducted a secretive experiment on the soul seeds of Zunris. He smuggled the soul seeds out bribing the guardians of the divine vault, within which he whole popce of the Zunris was imprisoned.


    The Evil God conducted many cruel experiments and performed inhumane examinations on the soul seeds of the Zunris, rousing them from their state ofatose. However, he did not publicize the way of rousing the soul seeds of Zunris. He further continued his research until he found a way to create a living spell.


    At the cost of innumerable lives of the Zunris, the Evil God found a way to imprison the soul seed of a Zunris within a piece ofw imprint, developing a sentient and intelligent soul avatar, which is capable of absorbing divine energy and casting pre-inscribed divine spells.


    Good things can never be kept under wraps, the Zunris who was once considered as the forbidden taboo had be a hight sought-after product in a short while.


    Now that the Gods knew that Zunris have immense value, the mightiest of Gods that took part in the extinction of Zunris, imed the soul seeds as their personal property. Every 100 years, the Gods who imed the soul seeds of the Zunris collectively auctioned 100 soul seeds. The Gods set the upper limit of 100 in order to prevent any ploy of vengeance from the reawakened members of the once prominent race.


    Any living spell that got too powerful or any creator nurturing a living spell that showed signs of hatred towards the Gods were immediately eliminated. Every living spell is extensively monitored in the God Realm. However, despite the close scrutiny, the reawakened Zunris hid a big secret from the Gods.


    After being cultivated into a soul seed, the Zunris, in addition to their own consciousness, all have awakened a supreme consciousness that is interconnected with each other. Through the supreme consciousness, they share advice and experiences.


    Though the shared consciousness may seem insignificant at the moment, the extent of this ability, its potential, and uses are yet to be fully unearthed. After all, just with an iplete cultivation method, they created a singr consciousness for their entire race. There has to ab method to this madness, but the Zunris are not given the time to grow strong enough to protect themselves.


    The burden of the past carried by each and every soul avatar of a living spell is cumbersome. Hence it is noted that every soul avatar develops a peculiar character due to the traumatizing tragedy.


    Alnaal is fortunate to have a creator like Chuck, not many will give a living spell the time of their day. To most, a living spell is just a convenient tool. These extravagant artifacts are usually bought for young masters of the rich and renowned families.


    They are bought as an early crutch in cultivation and as a tool of convenience, indicating social status. The pampered brats of renowned families rarely treat their servants with dignity, even lesser emotion is showed towards their tools.


    Creator cruelty is a normal urrence to soul avatars. Alnaal has only known about the tragic tales of her kinsmen suffering, the supreme consciousness has no record of a creator like Chuck.


    Even though she screams at him being weak ad perverted, Alnaal has not much aversion towards Chuck. So when she saw her creator bbergasted over his current pathetic power level of being a disabled person, she chuckled in heart enjoying his misery for a short while, amused over her humorous owner.


    "THE F*CK!" screamed Chuck, when he got to know that his current power level is not even atmoner level. He knew that he will have a bad start at redoing his life, but he never thought things will be this bad.


    "Why am I a disabled person? My arms and legs work fine! I should least be amoner!"


    "...um... your third leg has never worked. Thete Antonio of this life has not exercised for even an hour. You have diabetics at 18 for god''s sake, So in the truest sense, you are pathetically weak."


    "I am fired up to start doing push-ups, but myst attempt to lift the bed left me a painful memory and I don''t wish to relive it."


    "Good call, I have no energy to heal you again. But listen, not everything is bad. You have me don''t you?" Alnaal tried to pose in a grand manner but her 2 feet height only left aical impression.


    "What can you do? You ran out of Porn energy with thest heal spell," sying so Chuck depressedly sat down.


    "I did exhaust all the porn energy reserved, but can''t you make more? You yed the mature doctor with no help from a divine spell. You seduced a respectful doctor into your anytime booty call. I bet she would do any deplorable act that you tell her. When you give women an orgasm it does not matter if you can get a hard-on or not. Besides, I can easily stock up porn energy with just forey. Women of this are extra thirsty," winked Alnaal.


    The more Chuck heard her talk, the more fired-up he became. As if seeing light at the end of a dark tunnel, Chuck firmly clutched onto the suggestion of Alnaal...


    "Yes! I will be this''s most nastiest pervert f*cking Mothers! Their Daughters! Their nieces! Aunts! Cousins! I will f*ck every girl I see who is over 18 years!"


    "Disgusting oath but yes! Let''s f*ck Mothers! Their Daughters! Their nieces! Aunts! Cousins! F*ck every girl you see who is over 18 years!"


    A creator and his living spell heartily screamed out appalling statements that will make them end up in prison if said in public.

 Chapter 96: Cost of Sex

    Chapter 96: Cost of Sex


    "Yes! I will be this''s most nastiest pervert f*cking Mothers! Their Daughters! Their nieces! Aunts! Cousins! I will f*ck every girl I see who is over 18 years!"


    "Disgusting oath but yes! Let''s f*ck Mothers! Their Daughters! Their nieces! Aunts! Cousins! F*ck every girl you see who is over 18 years!" joined in Alnaal.


    "Yes, we will be swimming in an ocean of porn energy!"


    "Yes! We will! So, how are you going to do it? How will we get an ocean of Porn Energy?" excitedly asked Alnaal, looking at Chuck with starry eyes.


    "Hmm, seduction is an easy thing on this if we take the doctor as an example. The notable thing is that she was actually surprised that I was interested in her. Women of this have no self-awareness of their beauty, at least quite a percentage don''t have the confidence I think. Those women will be easy targets for harvesting energy."


    "Hmm, agreed. Though we cannot measure everyone by the mindset of Dr. Fujiyama, I suppose there are quite a few women like her," chimed in the little soul avatar.


    Despite zeroing their for energy harvesting, Chuck wasn''t fully confident, because there is one major hurdle...


    "Hey listen, I can seduce women. I''ve never had trouble making a girl interested in me, even in myst life. However, no matter how much fondness a woman develops towards me, at the end of it, things turn awkward due to my ''situation''... If we don''t fix it, all the seduction is for naught. How much Porn coins will I be needing at a minimum?"


    "Well, ording to insights passed onto me by Ewelina, the most suitable spell that needs to be cast on you as a daily supplement is ''Hormona Inundatio''. However, the cost ording to the inscription is 1000 Bronze Porn Coins..."


    "What?! 1000 porn coins? The information gleaned from Antonio''s memory states that the little pervert has exhausted all the goodwill of the people of thismunity with his perverted antics. Worst of all, even if women gave into his harassment, his broken d*ck is an unsurmountable wall at the end. This irritated the women to no end. If I try seduction, I think the women will steer clear of me when they learn that I just tease and won''t perform."


    "Baka! Let meplete what I am saying!Hormona inundatio needs 1000 Porn coins, but you don''t need that spell just to get hard.Cruor Cursus, a basic spell that alters your blood flow is already enough, it will cost 10 Porn Coins..."


    "Ha! Just 10 Porn Coins? I can easily get that!"


    "Grrr, if you interrupt me again, I will make sure your short penis will shrivel up to the size of a peanut. As I was saying, Cruor Cursus can only make the blood flow reach you d*ck.Lacius Seriam, another divine spell, will make the flesh hold the blood in, it will keep the hard-on. It will require 1 Porn coin per minute."


    "So, that''s..."


    "Shh... Keep listening, there is more. You have no stock of semen or any production of it.Eiecta Eluvium, another spell, will restock the fluids in the testicles. It will cost another 5 porn coins. Lastly. it''s about sperms. Semen is just the white fluid that consists of protein, minerals, and vitamins. Sperms are what that lets you impregnate a woman, it takes 20 million sperms to impregnate a woman. 1 million sperms will cost you 1 porn coin."


    "..."


    "Baka! I am done, you can talk!"


    "Hmm, so the cost of a no-impregnation sex session will be 10 Porn coins to get hard, say 5 Porn Coins to keep it for 5 minutes and 5 porn coins to have a happy ending. So, for 20 porn coins, I can get hard, f*ck a woman for 5 minutes and shoot hot cum deep in her c*nt."


    "Heh, not a cheap thing, but I wouldn''t want it any other way. Its a thirst of two lives, it would be a let down if it was attained in an easy manner. I heard you say, that the intensity of emotions affects the quality of Porn energy. Is there a way to maximize the energy harvest? The 20 porn coinsbo is just the basic thing if I am to f*ck like a Porn Star, I will need more enhancement. Besides, our objective is not to just create a harem but to amass a surplus in Porn energy. Whatever, thoughts you have, don''t hold back, tell me everything."


    "Hmm, if I have to make a guess, every ''first'' for a girl is very intense. Love is another powerful emotional catalyst, a woman always has intense care or reverence towards the man she loves. Food tastes better when you re hungry, invoke the need in women and give them overwhelming pleasure. Ever heard of BDSM?" enquired Alnaal.


    "Bondage, Domination, Sadism, and Masochism? the weird way of sex?" unsurely asked Chuck.


    "Hmph, there is nothing weird about it. Yes, it is intense, but isn''t that what we want? Intense emotions in lewd acts? Be a dom, build a harem. A dom controls his women or submissives, by the ways of pain,mands, and humiliation. They may sound like torture, but it goes beyond. But I think this conversation is for ater date. First, you need a target to seduce to least get the basic 20 Porn coins. I suggest you double on that and set a goal of 40 porn coins, to have some reserve coins."


    "Hmm. Yes," replied Chuck as he kept pondering looking lost.


    "Thinking of your target for energy harvest?"


    "Yes, the most I am familiar with is the doctor and if I go to her, the second round will be more than just nipple y. My shorings might be exposed. The women who Antonio knew were also no good, they already know about his condition. If I flirt with them, I will either be ignored or be asked to prove that I am fixed. Both are not something favorable for me at the moment. I need a new girl, who has not much intel on Antonio."


    "Don''t you already have a girl like that?"


    "I do? Who?"


    "Cheh, men always ignore the women that fawn over them. Did you forget the cleaner girl who let you out of the restraints even at the risk of getting fired? (Ch. 87)"


    "Yes, Tara Quinelly! She will be perfect!"


    The little soul avatar suddenly went quiet and an orange glow surrounded her, as she started to incessantly mutter multiple incantations. With a sh of bright light, Alnaal conjured an amulet, after which, she looked visibly tired.


    "Here, this is a keepsake of mine that I kept in remembrance of the things of my past, but I think it will be more useful with you. It is a spell amulet, which also has an aurapass. The amulet automatically records the soul aura of people youe in contact with, it also lets you track the recorded aura indicating the direction they are currently present. I''ve also inscribed the three spells that we talked about, you can cast those spells with the amulet. This is an advanced equipment, you canmand it with your mind," as she kept talking, Alnaal kept wobbling the air like a drunkard.


    "I think I over-drafted my soul, I will rest in the spell medium, try to get lots of porn energy," saying so Alnaal changed into a bright light and went into the lower spine of Chuck.


    With no floating soul avatar, the room lost its sense of mysticism. The quiet room made Chuck miss the incessantly grumpy Chibi. However, he has no time for reminiscing, he has a serious job to do. He needs to amass Porn energy to gain a foothold on this new.


    "Tara Quinelly, I will being for you..." muttered Chuck.

 Chapter 97: Nurse Kaitlyn (1) - A Good Friend for Sex

    Chapter 97: Nurse Kaitlyn (1) - A Good Friend for Sex


    "Tara Quinelly, I will being for you..." muttered Chuck. After that, he took a moment to assess the quiet room and made sure that he was alone. Chuck quietlyid down his bed and started thinking through the events.


    ''Rebirth, new identity, Gods, divine energy, and now a living spell. My life is getting moreplicated by the minute. The problem is that I don''t know whom should I trust and whom I shouldn''t. The Porn Goddess has her agenda. To her, my well being is a convenience, not a priority.''


    ''Alnaal is also an enigma. She and I share a connection, but so does she and Sorscee. I can''t be too trusting of her naive-self, Sorscee may take advantage of the little Chibi''s character. Alnaal may have her agenda, but I don''t think she will harm my interests. Still, caution is advisable.''


    ''I get the feeling that Sorscee is ying me for a fool. I have to figure out her angle. Until then, I should put her mission of amassing 1000 followers in the back burner. Ick any usable intel on Sage Cultivation and Faith energy.''


    [Exhale] ''I need a reliable source of information to cross-reference the intel I received. I must not expose any of my intentions in words or actions. After all, this body and the living spell both came from that little girl and Sorscee. I should follow the behavior of a blithering fool like how thete Antonio used to be, to fit into thismunity, and slowly y my cards. The life experiences of Antonio has merged with mine, so I don''t think I will have any problems imitating him.''


    ''From Antonio''s memory, the priestess who was present in the hospital room was the only one close to a god in themunity. The fiancee Kendra may know something, but the rtionship with her is turbulent at best.''


    ''Compared to Kendra, I don''t think it will be hard to get close to the Priestess. Antonio''s employment as the Janitor was under her rmendation. From Antonio''s memory, her name isKatherine Sacheverell, and she is the High Priestess of the Goddess of Wind, Ventia. She is also the principal ofHillview Academy for youngdies, the upscale education institution for refined young girls. Antonio used to hold the job as the janitor of Hillview academy. Hmmm, so his fiancee also studies there, interesting...''


    [ck] Distracting Chuck from his thoughts, the door of his hospital room opened...


    Inside came a hot British beauty dressed in a nurse outfit. Her aesthetics were aplementingbination of deep hazel-brown eyes,small sharp nose, moderately plump lips, thin eyebrows, and long fluttering tassels of shiny ck hair. Chuck was awestruck, and his thoughts went up on chaos, ''damn, are there no ugly chicks on this?''


    The delightful sight of feminine charm gently smiled at the not so charming sight of puggy and semi-bald Antonio.


    ''If only NEETs knew of such a ce,'' thought Chuck as he openly drooled.


    "Mr. Mimosa, I will be running some physical check-ups on you to make sure you have a full bill of health. Once you pass the test, you can be out of the gloomy hospital," said the beauty with a slight English ent.


    "Oh Miss, had I know you were here, I would have pretended to be sick just to spend more time beside you, and please call me Chuck," smiled Chuck.


    "Chuck? Your medical record states that your first name is Antonio..." the hot nurse quizzically tiled her head awaiting an exnation.


    "Ah...umm... Chuck is what people who are close to me call me. Antonio is very formal..." fumbled Chuck.


    "Oh... friends call you that? But the rumor around themunity is that you have no friends," asked the nurse.


    ''Damn this small town!''


    "Uh... hmm... I don''t consider anyone as my friend, it takes beautiful women with a kind heart like miss..." said Chuck as he looked for her name tag, "...Kaitlyn Barker."


    ''Hmm, a barker... interesting name. Hehe, would be interesting to see if she barks when drilled hard,'' Chuck was fantasizing with a perverted look in his face, during which, he missed on the blushing young nurse.


    Being praised by a male was something utterly new to her.


    "Umm...uh... I will call you, Chuck. If we are friends, you don''t have to get sick to meet me. As your friend and caretaker, I want to see you in fine health," said Kaitlyn as she brushed a strand of hair being her hair as she stole shy nces at Chuck.


    ''Huh... Oh yeah, on this, I''m the prom queen, and every woman here are the nerds and geeks. Hmm, guess I don''t have wait for Tara to get some porn coins...''


    Suddenly, the amulet that Chuck got from Alnaal started to be warm. It wasn''t anything diforting, but soon he began hearing a few words in his head.


    ''Ah... I am talking to a guy... Am I cheating on Luna... I am sure she won''t mind... Ah... he thinks I am beautiful...''


    ''What is this? Are these the thoughts of Kaitlyn? The amulet lets me read the thoughts?''


    ''Hmm, interesting Luna, huh?'' smirked Chuck as he let his eyes wanted over the fidgeting nurse.


    "Since dear Kaitlyn has told me that she wants to see me in full health, I sure will be as healthy as a Boa-Ram." From the memory of Antonio, Chuck knew about Boa-Ram, they are mounts simr to the horses of Earth, the only difference is that Boa-Rams are smaller and have a snakehead.


    "That... That would be for the best..."


    "Do you like Boa-Ram, dear nurse?" asked Chuck while Kaitln strapped the blood pressure monitor of Chuck''s arm.


    "I... never been to a ranch..." answered the nurse, as she watched Chuck undo his shirt, exposing his b to her, "Why... are you removing your shirt..."


    "Oh, the room felt hot, I am sure nurse Kaitlyn will act professionally, and even if you don''t, I won''t mind since we are friends," said Chuck as he winked at her.


    When Kaitly heard what Chuck said, her ears went crimson, and she looked away, trying to hide from the stare of the teasing man.


    However, the heat from the amulet told Chuck that his bastardly attitude is swiftly seducing the nurse.


    Theparison between her husband, Luna, and Chuck is driving the nurse crazy.


    "Kaitlyn, do you know Boa-Rams are horny animals."


    "I... I wouldn''t know..."


    "They are always horny for a mate and be ever ready for sex. Maybe, that is why they are as healthy as they are..."


    "If... if Chuck thinks that how it is... it must be true..."


    Hearing the reply, Chuck smirked to himself, ''guess things will be much easier than I thought.''


    "In that case, I think dear Kaitlyn should conduct a medical check-up on my little brother here. After all, it is a matter concerning my health and well-being," as he said that, Chuck ignored the flustered nurse and turned over, started to undo his pants, and pulled down his boxers.


    Kaitlyn did not say a word, she just stood in front of a naked Chuck like a statue, but the heating from the medallion that Anaal gave Chuck, indicated to him that the married nurse is writhing in arousal.


    "I... I have a husband... I don''t think I should conduct a check-up like this," though her mouth said those words, she could not help but stare at the first naked male body that she had ever seen in her life. Her nipples hardened and jutted out from her white uniform.


    "Oh, Miss Kaitlyn is overthinking my request. I only wish to know if I am sex-capable. I am sure, as the women of themunity, you would have heard of my situation. After the entire drama over my death, I felt reborn. I thought that my luck with women has also changed."


    "As a friend, I thought you would have an extra ounce of care for me. I guess I have overestimated myself," Chuck cleverly manipted the woman with a sad undertone.


    "I... I will check you up, but... but I will only be checking... and... you can''t tell anyone about this..."


    Chuck thanked his lucky stars and was eager to push the gullible beauty into the pits of adultery further down and drown her in lust. He looked at her sexy tight body of 35 C cups, 26 waist, and 34 full a*s cheeks.

 Chapter 98: Nurse Kaitlyn (2) - A Married Sex Demoness!

    Chapter 98: Nurse Kaitlyn (2) - A Married Sex Demoness!


    "I... I will check you up, but... but I will only be checking... and... you can''t tell anyone about this..."


    Chuck yed the card that every gorgeous golddigger y on perverted older men. The only difference is that the reversal of roles where Chuck is the cute chick, and the beautiful Kaitlyn is now the pervy older man.


    "Of course, this will be a secret between us friends. I wouldn''t tell anyone about it. You don''t have to worry about husband finding out," smiled Chuck genially, but in his heart, he has a devious smirk like a lust demon.


    ''Heree my Porn coins,'' was the thoughts of Chuck when he was interrupted by Kaitlyn.


    "What... What do I do... I have never been with a man..." fidgetted the hot English beauty.


    "Why don''t dear Kaitlyn start with a sexy striptease?" suggested Chuck.


    The tight bodied Kaitlyn, who can put most Hollywood actresses to shame, felt self-conscious in front of Chuck. He sighed at the thought that women of such beauty are timid and vulnerable and allow themselves to be taken advantage of by the male of this. Chuck threw away the idea of exploiting the shy beauty in front of him and decided to treat her as areal lover.


    He walked up to her and grabbed the front cor of her white uniform, and pulled her face close. Before the naive Kaitlyn could prepare herself, Chuck pressed his lips on hers.


    Chuck relished the moist lips of the hot English beauty through a passionate kiss.


    Her lips weren''t too plump like a porn actress. Kaitlyn''s lips have the perfect bounce and size.


    As if Lady Luck was smiling upon Chuck, Kaitlyn inadvertently wore edible lip gloss of strawberry vor. The tenderness of her lips and the taste of her lip gloss made this kiss utterly divine. He could not help but lick her lips and take it between his lips and suckle hard on it.


    The nurse did not expect Chuck toe upon her in a dominating manner. The thought of being kissed by a male for the first time had already overloaded the mind of Kaitlyn. Her body was erupting with arousal. Lewd acts of passionate sex are nothing new to Kaitlyn. Her husband, Luna, is a perverted dominatrix and has been very demanding on Kaitlyn''s body.


    Hence, when Chuck kissed her in a dominating manner, she subconsciously fell into the submissive role in which was natural to her. She let Chuck do whatever he wants with her, and he did everything he wanted, his every touch made her mind go nk in shock and arousal.


    As he was kissing the divinely lithe beauty, Chuck lifted her nurse skirt and cupped her cunt over her panty and started rubbing her panty, feeling her panty already damp and moist.


    As Chuck was ying with the body of Kaitlyn, he heard a ''Cling'' noise in his head. Chuck faintly smiled as he kept kissing the nurse. He is very sure that the ''cling'' noise is the sound of a Porn coin materializing from the harvest of porn energy. However, after that short moment, Chuck ignored everything and concentrated solely on Kaitlyn. Earning Porn coins are not his priority at the moment, as he wanted to give the nurse the experience of her lifetime.


    He let off the kiss and let the cute nurse take a couple of breathers; her lips are slick with his spit. The hot caregiver looked at Chuck and teasingly licked her lips, tasting his spit. Her actions surprised Chuck, ''heh, guess I should never judge a book by its cover'' thought Chuck. As ifying im to a prize, both him and her went at each other fulled by maddening lust.


    Chuch ravenously ripped off her uniform and kissed her again, this time, he stuffed his tongue deep into her mouth, which Kaitlyn eagerly received. Both of them suckled each other''s wet tongue like a parched dog that was thirsty for water; they drank each other''s spit.


    Buttons, hooks, and fasteners in the uniform of Kaitlyn were flying all over the ce as Chuck quickly got her off the dress and left only her pinkce panty and matching bra on her body.


    Chuck kisses his way down from her lips and bit her neck, eliciting a moan from the horny nurse. He bit hard on her neck, leaving a teeth imprint and kissed and licked the teeth mark. The whole messy and intense lewd acts brought out the submissive sex demoness from within Kaitlyn.


    She pushed Chuck down on the hospital bed and climbed on top of him. She then squatted near his face with her cunt just inches away from his face letting Chuck deeply inhales the sexy smell of her aroused pussy. The nurse sexily looked at Chuk, with her half-lidded eyes as she proudly exposed her beautiful pussy to him.


    She then put two of her fingers into Chuck''s mouth, he immediately licked her soft digits, making it slick and wet with his spit. After a short while, Kaitlyn took out the dripping wet fingers and jammed it into her cunt.

 Chapter 99: Nurse Kaitlyn (3) - The sweet sound of Porn Coins jackpot!

    Chapter 99: Nurse Kaitlyn (3) - The sweet sound of Porn Coins jackpot!


    Kaitlyn put two of her fingers into Chuck''s mouth, he immediately licked her soft digits, making it slick and wet with his spit. After a short while, Kaitlyn took out the dripping wet fingers and jammed it into her cunt.


    "This is something my husband loves to watch me do, hope you do too," sexily said Kaitlyn in a husky voice.


    Before Chuck could voice his approval, she spread her cunt and made Chuck look at her pink center...


    "Look here, Chuck. Look how wet I am, I was turned on just at the thought of being alone with a male in the room. What is that so attractive about you men, it is so unfair for the rest of us," as she said this, she started to furious finger her cunt. Pumping her fingers into it like a madwoman, drops of her pussy nectar were dripping on the face of Chuck, as he had the front row seat for the masturbation show.


    Unable to control himself, Chuck pulled off her hand and took the wet and slick fingers fresh from her pussy. He took her cunt juices dripping fingers into his mouth and suckled on it like a baby.


    "Oh baby, I have more here..." said Kaitlyn and sat on the face of Chuck, forcing him to lick her beautiful pink cunt. It was amand that Chuck would always happily oblige every time, and this time was no different.


    He shoved his tongue deep into her cunt, rotating it deep in her pussy, milking the cunt for more juices as he squeezed her ass and kneaded her ass cheeks. He spread her ass and grabbed her hand; he directed her wet fingers to her asshole.


    "Oh, you want me to put my fingers in my asshole? You nasty bad boy," smirked Kaitlyn as she was gyrating her cunt over the face of Chuck in little circles enjoying Chuck''s tongue in her pussy.


    Though she called Chuck immoral, she is nothing better because she slowly forced her middle finger into her tight rosebud.


    "Oooh, master, I have a finger up my ass... **pant** **pant** do I need to add more?" huskily asked Katilyn.


    Chuck ripped off her bra and pped hard on her tits, letting it jiggle and pulled the left taut nipple before he replied to her.


    "Add two more fingers! Force it in till the third knuckle is deep in," said Chuck as he lifted her ass slightly away from his face. After which, he squeezed her ass cheek and pulled back her pussy on his wet face.


    "OOOHH, Yes, Master!"


    "OOH! I put it in, the second finger! OH, LORD! The third finger is stretching me!"


    As an appreciation for the obedience of Kaitlyn, Chuck reached for her right nipple and roughly twisted it. Her sensitive nipple gave her pain and pleasure thundering through her body.


    "AHH! Yes, Master! Thank you for the pain! Ohh! It feels soo good!"


    As if on a mission to murder Kaitlyn with an overdose of pleasure, Chuck spread her snug pink cunt and leaned up and bit her small clit.


    "AIEEEEEE! I AM GOING TO DIE!"


    Screaming out at the top of her lungs, Kaitlyn rode her cunt on the face of Chuck, squirting clear, fragrant c*nt juices from her orgasm. Her whole body is shivering and shaking from the multiple short post-orgasmic contractions of her cunt.


    With three of her fingers deep in her ass, she fell over Chuck and hung onto the bedpost, limply.


    Chuck gave one final lick over the entire length of her slit, making her moan out.


    "Ohhh! Master! I will be dead if you do anything more..."


    [Huff] [Huff]


    Kaitlyn was down weak and exhausted on the bed, breathing hard.


    Now that Chuck wasn''t distracted by the banshee screams of Kaitlyn, he started to hear a continuous faint ringing sound in the back of his head.


    [Cling] [Cling] [Cling] [Cling] [Cling] [Cling] [Cling]...


    It was the same sound he heard when he started getting Porn coins from the energy harvest of Kaitlyn.


    Chuck gently pushed the delicate beauty off of him and fished out the amulet. What he saw on the magical ornament gave Chuck the brightest of smiles.


    At the front of the medallion was a twisting red light that is quite lively, and it read "56".


    After he saw the umtion of the Porn Coins, Chuck looked at the weak woman who still had three of her fingers in her a*s with the eyes simr to how a glutton would view a feast.


    ''Heh, the day is still young,'' thought of Chuck as he quietly admired the naked body of the married woman, thinking of more ways to make Kaitlyn be hispletely obedient submissive, addicted to his c*ck and hismands.

 Chapter 100: My Little Brother Awakens (1) - The Viagra Magic!

    Chapter 100: My Little Brother Awakens (1) - The Viagra Magic!


    After he saw the umtion of the Porn Coins, Chuck looked at the weak woman who still had three of her fingers in her a*s with the eyes simr to how a glutton would view a feast.


    ''Heh, the day is still young,'' thought of Chuck.


    "Kaitlyn, during your throes of passion, you mentioned a husband, is that a male?"


    Kaitlyn pulled out her fingers from her ass, "Oooh! No, I''ve never been with a male. You were my first..." timidly said the young nurse as she stole shy nces at Chuck.


    "Haha, that means you cheated on your husband with me?" said Chuck as he walked up to her. He turned her over and get on all fours like an obedient puppy.


    Kaitlyn being a trained submissive, gave into Chuck with little resistance.


    "I... I didn''t n on letting anyonee between our matrimony. Chuck was nice to me, and no one has ever talked to Kaitlyn with such kindness. Luna became weird after she lost her legs. I didn''t want to cheat on her, but it was hard with me just giving..."


    Kaitlyn bbered like a zealot as the guilt of breaking her marriage vows made her hysterical. Chuck did notfort her, but he effectively stopped her with something that only a true submissive can appreciate.


    [THWACK]


    A loud, pping noise echoed in the quiet hospital room. Chuck gave a hard p to her left ass cheek for which Kaitlyn could say nothing but...


    "Ummmm... thank you..."


    [THWACK]


    "...thank you..."


    [THWACK]


    "...thank..."


    [THWACK]


    "...thank you..."


    [THWACK]


    Chuck quietly pped her left and right ass cheek, leaving red handprints on her pale white buttocks.


    "How presumptuous of you! Do you think it was you who decided to break your marriage vows?"


    "I... I..."


    [THWACK]


    "Listen carefully, I will treat you like a princess everywhere else but the bedroom, cause Kaitlyn deserves nothing less and she is someone that I am very fond of."


    "...thank you..." faintly replied Kaitlyn as she almost choked up with tears.


    "I am not done. In the bedroom or when I am in the mood to dominate you,you are nothing but my obedient bitch."


    [THWACK]


    "...thank you..." this time, her reply as with more enthusiasm, as she lifted her ass hight to make it easier for Chuck to spank her.


    "To mymands, you are to be always obedient!"


    [THWACK]


    "Yes, master!"


    "To my needs, you should always give everything!"


    [THWACK]


    "Yes, master!"


    "I made you spread your legs for me. If your husband has a problem, tell her to talk to me. I will make her bark on my c*ck in no time. Exactly how you will before the end of the day."


    "Yes, master!... thank you..."


    "I did not do make you know your ce for a lousy thank you, now turn over, squat down, and give me a blowjob!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Kaitlyn hurriedly turned over and was eager to service Chuck. Being a medical practitioner, Kaitlyn has read much on human anatomy. Simr to how men read on ''how to please a woman'' back on Earth. Teen girls of this read up on how to please a man fantasizing over the possibility.


    Chuck looked down on the perfect beach body of Kaitlyn, her porcin skin, her taut navel, and her gravity-defying tits. Thebination is a work of art.


    Chuck felt he is the luckiest man as he saw Kaitlyn''s gorgeous face piously looking at his little member.


    Kaitlyn was puzzled because Chuck''s d*ck wasn''t even remotely as hard as she expected. The limp dick was a severe blow to the confidence of Kaitlyn. She knows that man''s arousal is directly proportional to his dick''s hardness. Though her enthusiasm simmered for a short moment, she calmed herself, and with resolute eyes, she attacked Chuck''s d*ck.


    [Slurp] Kaitlyn started to lick the entire length of his dick and kissed the tip of his dick. She relentlesslyshed her tongue on his short and limp member, trying her best to arouse him.


    Chuck, on the other hand, was feeling all the touches, kisses, and licks of Kaitlyn. He felt her passion. Lust and eagerness were building up in Chuck; however, he did not feel any change in his dick.


    ''Heh, guess there is something wrong with this body too,'' Chuck slowly rubbed the amulet that he received from Alnaal. As if the magical ornament felt his desire, he could envision the number 56, which was the count of Porn Coins, like a brightly lit me in his subconsciousness. He couldn''t tell why, but he could feel that he can spend the porn coins in any manner he wished.


    He thought of the spell to get a hard-on, pieces of information about the magical spell ''Cruor Cursus'' started to flood his mind. He understood that this spell controls blood flow. It is an ancient wartime spell, which controls the blood loss from an injury. The magic spell lets the caster regte the blood flow of a particr location. Usually, One casts the spell to stop the blood flow, but now, Chuck is going to use it to induce blood flow.


    After the information appeared in his head, he saw ten inscriptions of a weirdnguage that he did not understand, but it still felt very familiar.


    [Exhale]


    ''It''s now or never. My little brother, you have slept for two lifetimes. Now it is time to rise! Rise and pierce the sky!''


    Chuck spent one coin, and one inscription of the spell light up. He suddenly felt that he could actively feel the blood coursing through his body.The connection was faint; it was not enough to alter the course of his blood. However, it was just the second inscription. Chuck still had eight more magical inscriptions.

 Chapter 101: My Little Brother Awakens (2) - Gattling Cum Shot

    Chapter 101: My Little Brother Awakens (2) - Gattling Cum Shot


    The connection was faint; it was not enough to alter the course of his blood. However, it was just the second inscription. Chuck still had eight more magical inscriptions.


    Kaitlyn, who was enthusiastically blowing Chuck with enthusiasm, is getting fidgety, as his d*ck is still a limp noodle. However, as she looked up, she saw Chuck had his eyes closed and seemed as if he is intently envisioning something.


    Kaitlyn suddenly recalled the medical history of Chuck; she remembered him having difficulty getting hard. Looking at Chuck, she thought he was intently hoping to get a hard-on.


    Though her medical experience told her that it is going to be a futile attempt, her submissive side did not let her question or ignore themands of her new master. She firmly told herself that she would not relent unless chuck gave up himself.


    Kaitlyn remembered reading up in a technique called ''deep throating.'' She thought she should step up the game if she is going to be any help to Chuck. She grabbed Chuck by his ass and took the entire limp dick in her mouth and was sucking on it, creating a vacuum pressure in her mouth.


    It is as if it was a coincidence created by the heavens, like beast rustling awake, she felt a slight twitch on Chuck''s dick. Kaitlyn attributed the reaction to her taking Chuck''s whole c*ck in her mouth. Therefore, she sucked harder to make Chuck hard, and at the same time, hepleted the spell.


    Boom!


    It was as if a deted water bed suddenly received a tsunami of water. Chuck''s dick became hard and was a respectable above-average 7.5 inches. Luckily his d*ck is a grower.


    The inted dick abruptly stuffed itself into Kaitlyn''s throat, inducing her gag reflex, making her want to pull off the now-hard d*ck.


    However, when she tried moving her head back, a hand firmly held her head in ce. Chuck, who had is first hard-on was like a beast; he did not care for anything but his satisfaction.


    Like a madman, he cast the various spells that were copied in the amulet by Alnaal.


    Lacius Seriam!


    It is a timed spell, that hardens and locks the blood from flowing out of a specific tissue area. This magical spell is another ancient battlefield spell. The magic spell would lock the blood flow of a particr region in ce. The sorcery is handy in the event of an attack by a poison arrow or a poisoned knife.


    However, simr to his earlier spell, Chuck is using this spell to keep his dick hard. This way of thinking, in turn, clearly disys Sorscee''s in-depth knowledge of magical inscription and her intelligent adaptability.


    OnePorn coin lets his dick hold the blood flow for one full minute. The more he deposited coins in the spell, the brighter the spell inscription glowed. Chuck invested five coins. He did not want to cause harm to the jaw of Kaitlyn with a prolonged bl*wjob.


    What Chuck was more interested in, is thest spellEiecta Eluvium.


    Chuck invested the five coins in the spell, and he immediately felt his balls feeling fuller. As for the sixth inspection, Chuck''s mind debated that it wasn''t necessary.


    However, being deprived of any sexual release of over two lifetimes, Chuck shoved away all logical reasoning.


    He grabbed the struggling Kaitlyn by her throat and shoved the cock more into her throat. He held her hair in a ponytail with his fist and started to thrust his dick in and out of her throat, letting her take short breaths, but never enough.


    Chuck forcefully face-f*cked Kaitlyn and was using her mouth pussy with no tenderness. He reached down one hand and pinched her nipple, making her moan out on his cock. The vibrations from her throat felt divine for Chuck.


    Kaitlyn gave up resisting and let Chuck use her as he wished. Luckily for her, it was nearing the 5 minutes mark.


    During the final few seconds, Chuck started to jam Porn Coins into thest inscription ofEiecta Eluvium (Generate semen).


    Chuck''s d*ck expanded another half-inch in grith and length, and as if a geyser started to erupt, Chuck began to shoot ropes after ropes of cum into the throat of Kaitlyn directly depositing cum in her belly.


    Chuck decided that he was not going to let his first cum silently dumped in the bowels of Kaitlyn. He pulled his cock back out from her throat and let ity in Kaitlyn''s mouth. The cock was continuously jolting, letting out ropes of cum.


    [Spulch] [Spulch][Spulch]


    By the third shot of cum, in her mouth, Kaitlyn was letting semen drip down her mouth. It was too much for her mouth. However, with the mad jamming of porn coins in thest inscription, Chuck''s first orgasm was far from its finish.


    Chuck pushes Kaitlyn away from his cock and...


    He coated her face full of white sticky cum.


    [Spulch] [Spulch][Spulch] [Spulch]


    He shot cum all over tits, covering her nipples in white goo.


    [Spulch] [Spulch][Spulch] [Spulch][Spulch] [Spulch][Spulch] [Spulch]


    He concluded with over eight shots over cunt. After which, he weakly kneeled on the floor, panting hard. Chuck''s face looked as if he waspletely dehydrated, but the bright shine in his eyes indicated he was thoroughly satisfied with the result.


    Like the icing on the cake, his exhausted face lit up in a smile as he heard the familiar faint ringing of Porn Coins umtion in his mind.

 Chapter 102: A friend of Chuck needs to be a bitch with an attitude!!

    Chapter 102: A friend of Chuck needs to be a bitch with an attitude!!


    Chuck concluded with over eight shots over Kaitlyn''s cunt. After the Gatling cum shot, he weakly dropped to his knees on the floor, panting hard. Chuck''s face looked as if he waspletely dehydrated, but the bright shine in his eyes indicated he was thoroughly satisfied with the result.


    Like the icing on the cake, his exhausted face lit up in a smile as he heard the familiar faint ringing of Porn Coins umtion in his mind.


    ''Ha, now I understand the attraction of lust! My two lives have been in vain, without this heavenly pleasure,'' thought Chuck, who was eager to check out the Porn Coin umtion in the magic amulet. He hurriedly fished it out and was pleasantly surprised to the number 86 on the Porn Coins counter.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Chuck wasughing out like a happily insane idiot. He looked at Kaitlyn, who was down on the floor weakly panting, her body still trembling from feeling the hot jizz of Chuck all over her body.


    Chuck did not want to use more of the weak woman, but he is also reluctant to stop his momentum of amassing Porn Coins. However, fortunately, or not for Kaitlyn, Doctor Fujiyama rushed into the hospital room after being reported of the guttural screams of Chuck and Kaitlyn.


    Alongside the doctor, the cleaning woman, Tara Quinelly, also came to Antonio''s(Chuck) hospital room out of concern. She had been informed of the weird noisesing out of Antonio''s hospital room from the worker''s gossip vine.


    Both Kaitlyn and Fujiyama opened the door to Chuck''s room at the same time. Their concern for the first male, of their life, blinded them from noticing each other before they opened the door. However, they were soon distracted by what they witnessed inside the hospital room.


    A naked Antonio (Chuck) was on his knees on the floor; a white dribble of cum was dripping down his cock. Tara shyly looked at Antonio (Chuck) and at the faintly twitching Kaitlyn, who had white goo all over her. However, for Fujiyama, her jaw hit the floor because, as Antonio''s doctor, she has thoroughly read the full of his medical history.


    The boy who seemingly had never had a hard-on has now almost drowned a beauty with his cum.


    "So this is what you call a medical miracle," faintly said the doctor breaking the quiet atmosphere. However, her amazement soon turned to resentment and jealousy because he was with her earlier, and it should have been her writhing on the floor, not the head nurse.


    ''Maybe it is because I am too old. Who was I kidding, letting my hopes run wild with just a pity kiss.''


    Fujiyama''s mind was filled with thoughts self-deprecating her worthiness, making her look gloomy.


    Tara was not outright about her displeasure, but her eyes did indicate a sense of loss and sadness. Chuck quickly noticed the wavering emotion of the two women, he shook his head in an amused manner and walked up to them, still buck naked.


    The mature hot Fujiyama and the frail-looking Tara when side by side looked as if a hot mature aunt and her mixed-race niece out on a stroll, turning heads of all the men in sight. Chuck gulped hardly at the thought of a possible twosome. He looked over the Kaitlyn down on the floor and added another number to his fantasy orgy.


    "Hello, doctor. Hello, Tara. I seemed to have caused an incident, I suppose?" lightheartedly asked Chuck with a smile.


    "Umm... I...I don''t know...I should be going..." stuttered Tara and as ready to bolt.


    Because of her social status, Tara felt Chuck''s acquaintance was undeserving of her. She did not have the guts to resent Chuck and was ready to leave and return to her uneventful life. However, a hand firmly grasped her when she turned.


    Chuck firmly caught her, "I thought we are friends, why are you running away from me?" he smiled at her.


    "I... Tara is unworthy of your friendship..." said Tara. She looked at the naked Kaitlyn and the pouting Fujiyama and continued, "...you will not have any trouble making new friends."


    Tara wanted to pull out of Chuck''s hold, fortunately for Chuck, Tara''s frail body and her malnourished diet made her weaker than him.


    "Call me Chuck."


    "Huh..."


    "That''s how I am making my friends call me."


    "I... I am just the cleaningdy..."


    Chuck grabbed her by the throat and pulled her face close to his face. He fiercely red at her for a short moment and continued...


    "I don''t care what you thought of yourself before. From now on, you are a friend of Chuck N0rris, and no friend of Chuck will have a mopey attitude. Got it?" said the balding fatso in a gant manner who still firmly held onto Tara.


    "...you mean it..."


    "Of course. None of my friends, Darby, Joab, Makena, or the idiot duo Bubba and Ludo, have a mopey attitude. I have a lot of friends, nonecked hardships, but also onecked a fiery will. I will bring you to meet my friends soon, and you will then understand it," smiled Chuck.


    "...not that... Do you mean it...when you call me as your friend..."


    "Oh, that..." Chuck smirked at the timid beauty who desperately hides her face with her silver bangs. He brushes her hair back, leaned towards her and started to kiss the side of her chin.


    "...Ummm..." **sigh**


    Feeling Chuck''s lips on her skin sent a jolt throughout the body of Tara. Chuck did not stop with some light kisses. His hands possessively rubbed the body of Tara. He trailed his hands from ber her neck to her perky small B-cups, he cupped the firm and rubbery tit. Chuck pinched her nipple as his other hand rubbed her pussy over her apron, making Tara moan and quiver.


    "Ahhhuuummm! Don''t..."


    "Hehe, I don''t mean it, I don''t see you just as a friend," Chuck pulled on her hardened nipple," I want more from Tara and friendship feels like a good start, don''t you agree?"


    **huff** **huff** "Tara will be whatever you want. Don''t throw me away. I''ve been cast away a lot in my life. Just this time, I wish to belong somewhere for good," said a teary-eyed Tara, as Chuck was about to promise her more; she kept her fingers on Chuck''s mouth with a smile.


    "This is enough. Tara is already happy." smiled the kawaii girl in silver hair.


    Chuck licked her finger and said, "there is more, but I will let my actions prove it to you."


    As Chuck was almost getting lovey-dovey with Tara, Dr. Fujiyama fake coughed feeling annoyed about being ignored.


    Though displeasure was the general theme for the doctor, the confident professional woman seemed very unsure and vulnerable at the moment. She does not know how to handle Chuck. Though she is feeling hurt that Chuck went to another woman, as an adult of the, she knew that a male''s primary expectation from society is to impregnate as many as women as possible.


    She knew she could not have Chuck all to herself, but not being chosen as his first still stung her heart with a pain that she has never felt before.

 Chapter 103: A Threesome in brewing (1) - A Reluctant Milf

    Chapter 103: A Threesome in brewing (1) - A Reluctant Milf


    As an adult of the, Doctor Fujiyama knew that a male''s primary expectation from society is to impregnate as many as women as possible.


    She knew she could not have Chuck all to herself, but not being chosen as his first still stung her heart with a pain that she has never felt before. Doctor Fujiyama being the oldest woman amongst the trio, felt very self-conscious at the moment.


    When she coughed to make her presence known, Chuck knew he messed up; he should''ve paid attention to her sooner. Doctor Fujiyama was not like the no-nonsense professional woman he saw earlier. At the moment, she looked sad and hurt like a woman who was wronged.


    "Doctor Fujiyama... I"


    "You don''t have to exin anything, I see you are healthier than usual. I will sign your discharge form immediately," curtly replied the doctor and was about to turn and leave.


    Chuck didn''t grab hold of Dr. Fujiyama as he did with Tara, he quickly went up to her and hugged her from behind. A bizarre sight of a naked fat boy hugging a mature Japanese beauty was witnessed by Tara, who was enviously staring at them by the side.


    "Let... let me go..."


    Though Dr. Fujiyama said those words and put up a struggle to get away, she never did protest hard. If one noticed closely, one could see that rather than pushing herself away, Fujiyama is pushing herself backward into Chuck, as if she is giving him ap dance.


    Feeling the grinding of the plush ass cheeks of doctor Fujiyama. The recently quenched lust is being kindled into a new me. Chuk''s body was the only thing that was unwilling. Even before puberty, Chuck was curious about the forbidden world of a man and woman. His mind only sank deeper and deeper into the perverted fantasies and desires.


    Chuck turned over the pouting doctor and cupped and squeezed her asscheek, while Tara was watching the two.


    "Doctor Fujiyama, why the reluctance? You were very caring of me just a short while earlier... you ...you don''t like me anymore..." said Chuck in a pitiful voice with his eyes downcast, obviously faking sadness.


    However, seeing Chuck sad at the thought of her not liking him was a concept foreign to her. In this world, men usually get what they desire. Being a doctor, she stood above themon women of lower professions, but it was nothing special.Doctor Fujiyama dare not hope to meet a man, much less hate one.


    The Good Doctor did not know how to pacify Chuck, "...I ...I ...Antonio ...I could never hate you ...I am an old woman, as I said earlier, you should be with girls of your age... Being intimate with Kaitlyn is the right thing... I should be out of your life and not disturb you anyway..."


    The more Fujiyama talked the more mncholic her voice sounded. Chuck just coldly looked at her miserable attempt of hiding her sadness. He did not say anything to console her, but...


    As Doctor Fujiyama was saying her sad farewell, Chuck slowly lifer her skirt. Fujiyama was self-absorbed in her heartache to notice Chuck sneaky actions.


    p!


    As Dr. Fujiyama concluded her little speech, Chuck apuded to it with his hand to her mature squishy bottoms.


    "...eeek! Antonio..."


    p!


    "Doctor, Call me Chuck."


    "...that ...that is for your friends..."


    p!


    "Haha wish I had an exclusive name for those who are more than my friend; because that is what you, Tara and Kaitlyn are to me."


    "...I ...I cannot match the young beauties and you seemed to have found back your virility. The beauties who are going to be interested in you are only going to increase. I am tted by your fondness of me, but this old hag would only be a hindrance..."


    p!


    p!


    p!


    p!


    Chuck did not say a word, he just kept spanking the doctor''s milf ass until it was tinged red.


    "Doctor, I am very fond of you. You are the only woman who showed me motherly care and could never dare to say no to me. I understand men are a scarcity on this and gaining the favor of a woman is an easy thing. However, I, Chuck could tell no other man ever had this favor from the Good Doctor."

 Chapter 104: A Threesome in Brewing - I am attracted to you! Feel my D*ck!

    Chapter 104: A Threesome in Brewing - I am attracted to you! Feel my D*ck!


    "Doctor, I am very fond of you. You are the only woman who showed me motherly care and could never dare to say no to me. I understand men are a scarcity on this and gaining the favor of a woman is an easy thing. However, I, Chuck could tell no other man ever had this favor from the Good Doctor."


    **huff** **huff** "I... no other man was interested in me... Anto... Chuck, every woman of this wants to have a malepanion, it was a dream from childhood... No sane woman would ever dare to say no to you..."


    Chuck hiked up the skirt of the doctor to her waist, her shapely buttock d in her ck panty was visible to anyone who might walk by the door.


    "Tara!"


    "...yes! ...yes Chuck!"


    "Pull down the panty of the doctor, make her show her bare ass for me."


    "...I..."


    "Do it!"


    "Yes!"


    Tara was slowly making her way to pull down the panty of the Dean of the hospital she works in; with trembling hands, she reached for the modest ckce panty.


    During Tara was nervously following Chuck''s order, he cupped the face of Dr. Fujiyama and lifted her chin up so that she could look at him.


    "Fujiyama, if no woman could say no to me, You are also not allowed. The moment I kissed you I wanted you. The very first day i say you when I woke up in the hospital bed, I wanted to bend you over the table pound your motherly c*nt until you have your tongue out with a crazy look as you cum over my cock."


    "....Ooooh..." the erotic fantasy was too much for Fujiyama her legs quivered as 40-year-old pussy got wetter in anticipation.


    "...I ...Chuck, I am old..."


    Chuck forced his hand into Fujiyama''s half-lowered panty and cupped her bare ass cheeks. He spread her ass cheek and showed her tight asshole to Tara. While he pulled the head of the doctor back by her hair.


    "Do you have any idea of how attractive is a woman who oozes motherhood?"


    Chuck did not wait for a reply from the doctor, as he sealed her mouth with his lips. This time he confidently shoved his tongue into her mouth and started to lick slick wet tongue of the MILF doctor. He paused the kiss for a moment...


    "Fujiyama, at this moment, I am less fond of you. It is because you are lying to me," then he turned his sight to Tara," Tara, it seems the Good Doctor needs a little nudge to be honest with her feelings. You are to spank her bare buttocks and don''t stop until I say so."


    "...yes..."


    "Can''t hear you."


    "Yes, Chuck!"


    p!


    "Fujiyama, you say you are unsuitable for me. I think you are lying."


    p!


    "...no Chuck, I... you will get more beautiful women..."


    p!


    Chuck ripped her top open, letting the buttons fly and pressed his face into the deep ravine of her cleavage. Like a parched beast that had finally found its oasis, Chuck just dove in the fluffy warmth of Dr. Fujiyama''s cleavage and started to kiss and bite he sensitive mounds of the submissive doctor.


    "...mmm ...Chuck ...no ...you don''t have to take pity on me..."


    p!


    Chuck in his sexual frenzy ripped open the bra of the doctor with his teeth, god thing its an open-on-the-front bra. As the tightly confined globes of 34 D cups were freed; they fullsome tits of the maturedy defied gravity with just a hint of sag.


    Chuck then bit hard on the excited nipple of the doctor and pulled on it with his teeth. The stimtion gave the mature doctor both pain and sinful pleasure.


    "You think, I am doing this out of pity?" as Chuck said this he gave a mentalmand to the magic amulet toCruor Cursus(blood Flow) and invested 10 Porn Coins inLacius Seriam (stay hard), getting full 10 minutes of being hard.


    He then took the hand of the dainty hands of the doctor to hisher region.


    Fujiyama gasped in surprise as her hands touched the hard and pulsing cock of Chuck.


    "...I ...Did I cause it? ...but you just came all over Kaitlyn..."

 Chapter 105: A Threesome in Brewing (3) - A natural BJ queen and a mother of an 18 yr old daughter

    Chapter 105: A Threesome in Brewing (3) - A natural BJ queen and a mother of an 18 yr old daughter


    "...I ...Did I cause it? ...but you just came all over Kaitlyn..."


    Chuck made the doctor hold his pen*s, then he pulled hard on both her nipples and twisted it.


    "Aieeeee!"


    "Yes, you gave me a hard-on," he pped her tit making it jiggle and swing and squeezed and kneaded the soft flesh. He went in for a kiss, shoving his tongue into the mouth of Fujiyama.


    "Fujiyama, you are a damn attractive woman. Any guy would be lucky to have and I feel even more fortunate because I am going to make you mine."


    "...but ...but ...I am already a mother ...I have a daughter, who''s 18 years old ...I could introduce you to her ...a young girl like her would be more suitable for you."


    Chuck grabbed onto the full fluffy, yet b-free 38 inches butt cheeks and spread it wide, showing the tight pinkish asshole to Tara.


    "Tara get between Dr. Fujiyama and finger her asshole."


    "Ahh!" both the inexperienced Fuijiyama and Tara screamed out.


    "Start with two fingers."


    "...okay..."


    Unable to say no to Chuck, Tara slowly forces two of her small digits into the back door of the mature doctor, feeling the warmth inside the doctor''s anus.


    **huff** **huff** "What is happening to me! Why! Why do I like it!"


    "Heh, doctor, I am sure you would have heard of the vagus nerve."


    "...oooooh..." was all dr. Fujiyama could say as she felt the to and fro motion of Tara in her rectum, but Chuck continued anyway.


    "Yes, the sensitive nerve can be stimted by stretching the a*shole. The stimtion if done right can be very intense. From anal stimtion, passing out from cumming is not just a possibility of chance. It is a possibility of choice."


    "Tara, add another finger."


    Chuck bent the good doctor, making a 90-degree angle with her body and legs. He forced his hands into her mouth, yed with her tongue and pulled it out with her mouth open. Then, without any warning, Chuck shoved his now hard 7.5 inches pulsing cock into her mouth.


    Though Fujiyama was vocally reluctant to reciprocate Chuck''s feelings, she very much wanted his fondness over her. When Chuck shoved his cock into her mouth; though inexperienced, she eagerly started to suckles on his hard cock, making it slick and wet.


    Chuck held the doctor by the hair and started to unceremoniously face fuck her. Holding her by her silken ck tussles he roughly f*cked her mouth pussy.


    As a pleasant surprise, even when Chuck was being rough with the doctor, she grabbed him by his ass and shoved more of his cock into her throat.


    Fujiyama is a natural at deepthroating. she had read up on a lot of techniques on how to satisfy a male. Now that an opportunity has been presented to her, she is applying all that she has learned from the books.


    Chuck felt as if his cock was being sucked into a vacuum tunnel. Even without the spellEiecta Eluvium (Generate semen), Chuck felt as if his seeds are going to st off.


    Feeling the divine pleasure from the throat of the mature doctor, chuck grabbed her head with a two hand hold, with one hand firmly grasping her hair and the other over her throat. Sex brings out the beast inside of men and during sex, enthusiastic men are capable of speed and strength that is multiple times more than the usual times.


    The magic-filled d*ck of Chuck, though it didn''t directly attribute to the elevated strength and speed of the weak-bodied Antonio (Chuck); the repressed sexual release that was sought for two lifetimes make Chuck a madman who pumped into the mouth of Fujiyama like a motorized piston.


    It has just been five minutes since Fujiyama started to give Chuck a bl*wjob of a lifetime, but soon Chuck''s toes curled and his eyes rolled back. Chuck thought he could hold back cumming if he didn''t use the spellEiecta Eluvium (Generate semen). However, the amulet turned hot on its own and as Chuck lost his mind to the heat of lust and pleasure, the magic amulet automatically cast the spell and jammed all the remaining porn coins.


    At the time when the magic amulet automatically cast the spell, the Porn Coins umtion was at 103.


    Without any warning...


    St!


    The first rope of cum came out of Chuck, which set off a firecracker of cumshots.

 Chapter 106: The Magic amulet malfuntions! -Porn Star

    Chapter 106: The Magic amulet malfuntions! -Porn Star


    The first rope of cum came out of Chuck, which set off a firecracker of cumshots


    St!St!St!


    Ropes and ropes of cum went through the throat of Dr. Fujiyama and deposited right in her belly. The MIFL doctor was only eager to let Chuck fill her belly. However, halfway through, Chuck pulled off the mouth of the Good Doctor and...


    St!St!St!


    He came ropes of cum over the mother who has an 18-year-old daughter. As more than 100 Porn coins were used up for the cum shot, Chuck wasn''t even close to finishing. When Chuk was done coating, the respectful doctor face in cum. He pulled up Tara by her hair...


    "Tara, open your mouth wide!"


    "...yes... Ahh"


    Chuck held in spasming d*ck and pointed it at the face of the immature and innocent-looking Tara. However, the one eyes monster did not even spare Tara...


    St!St!St!St!


    Chuck shot three ropes of cum on the face of Tara, and after that, he ripped open her maid clothes in a frenzy and came over her small tits. After which, he pulled the little and loli-looking Tara onto him. He grabbed her by her perky rubbery butts, which were d in her frilly cotton panties and lifted her upon him like a little child.


    He sniggles her close and started humping her virgin pussy over her panties, shooting four more ropes of cum, soaking her panties with his hot cum.


    St!St!St!St!


    "...Ooooh... it is soo warm... so warm..." The sudden attack of Chuck was intense mental stimtion to Tara. To feel a male being attracted to her and being used for a male release is a fantasy that Tara did not even dare to dream. However, seeing it happen, pushed her mind beyond the edge and her body started to spasm.


    Tara is one of the rare breed of women who can squirt their cum. Her pussy tingles from Chuck''s beast actions and it sent her into sexual euphoria. Tara could not hold herself back as she started to piss out her orgasm still perched on Chuck.


    "...mmmm ...I''m sorry ...I ...I couldn''t hold back..." mumbled Tara as she firmly held chuck and rode her orgasm squirting her juices on the lower abdomen and on the still hard d*ck of Chuck, as the spell Lacius Seriam (stay hard) still had 3 more minutes to go.


    **huff** **huff**


    "Wow, you''re a true stallion, you came so much twice in such little time and was still hard?" asked the Milf doctor in shock as she saw the still hard dick of Chuck.


    Before Chuck could answer Dr. Fujiyama, he again heard the ringing of Porn Coins umtion. However, when porn coins are umting, the magic amulet will only give off warmth, it is only when it casts divine spells, it will give off a sharp heat.


    But strangely, the amulet that was resting against his chest is zing hot. From thefortable nuzzling of Tara, Chuck could tell that he is the only one who could feel this heat. He is even doubtful whether anyone but him could see the amulet, as neither Kaitlyn nor Fujiyama or Tara raised any question about the amulet.


    Chuckid down Tara and turned away from the women and secretly checked out the amulet.


    What he saw made him overjoyed, but it also was a reason for worry.


    Chuck saw the Porn Coin umtion at 236. However, the numbers were swiftly going down and the amulet is getting hotter and hotter. The can only mean...


    "...divine spells are being cast in bundles..." muttered Chuck.


    As Chuck was dazed by the revtion, he snapped out it as he heard a distinct noise. It was the sound of hard breathing...


    Chuck turned over to notice the three women look at him undisguised desire. Chuck only experienced shy stares of curiosity from the three women. Though his time with them was short, he was very sure that they are not their true selves at this moment.


    The three women were starting at Chuck simr to how a predator would look at its prey.


    Gulp!


    "...doctor..."


    "Tara!"


    "Kaitlyn..."


    The women said nothing, but they slowly inched their way close to the naked and hard Chuck.

 Chapter 107: The Tzar resurfaces!

    Chapter 107: The Tzar resurfaces!


    Gulp!


    "...doctor..."


    "Tara!"


    "Kaitlyn..."


    The women said nothing, but they slowly inched their way close to the naked and still hard Chuck. Before he could talk sense into the women, Chuck felt his body temperature rising, and his mind suddenly received information about a new spell...


    Crescite Fortitud (Increased strength) - Gives the resilience of a bison on those the spell has been cast. Reduces fear and inhibitions, a popr spell amongst low-level soldiers and bandits. Cost 10 Porn Coin for temporarily increasing strength for an hour.


    The scariest thing is that Chuck could tell that the spell is being cast multiple times. Before he could check on the magic amulet, his mind went in a trance as the information of another spell came flooding into his consciousness.


    Crescite Altitud (Increased height) - Temproaraily increases height to 1 inch on those the spell has been cast. A popr spell amongst short men. Stacking of spell is inadvisable as body weight and center of mass changes with the added height. A popr spell amongst spies and theater actors. Cost 5 Porn Coin for temporarily increasing height for an hour.


    Simr to thest spell,Crescite Altitud is also being cast multiple times. Magic was forcibly coursing through the body of Chuck. Thete Antonio had nothing to do with magic or even anything remotely close to being considered a body workout. Chuck felt his joints were being stretched to the limit as his height kept increasing.


    Chuck fell forward on the floor. He caught himself with two hands forward, just shy of having his face nted on the floor. Antonio was a short individual, but at present, Chuck is anky tall man, having his bones stretched. Before he could make sense of what is happening to his body, Chuck''s mind again went into a trance...


    **huff** **huff** "F*ck! Not Again!"


    Crescite Musculus (increase in muscles) - Temporarily increases muscle mass on those the spell has been cast. This spell is not highly proficient in increases strength as pure strength-enhancing spells. However, the muscle mass developed gives an intimidating effect and the mass of flesh works as a flesh armor. A popr spell amongst soldiers who are fighting on the frontlines. Costs 5 Porn coins for 1 pound of muscle mass. Be careful of spell stacking as the muscle mass needs innate strength to wield.


    If Chuck has his shirt on, it would have ripped open on its own. Chuck who was still down on his knees and was having his torso held by his palms. His whole body broke out in cold sweat from the pain of his body-transforming, but the glistening sweat only increased the sexiness of his rippling buff body.


    Antonio who has been short and fat throughout his life changed into a buff male hotness who could give the renowned terminator a run for his money. Chuck slowly looked up, the tall 6''4 frame was filled with strong looking muscles, which were filled with innate strength. At thebination of the three divine spells. The former look of the world-shaking Tzar is faintlying out.


    However, this is not the end of the divine spell that has been cast on him. As the naked and muscr Chuck got to one knee, his mind once again nked out with new information of a divine spell.


    Interio Fera (Inner Beast) - Unleashes the beastly instincts hat reside deep withing any intelligent creature. Increases muscle reflex, increases ferocity, increases the pain threshold, and reduces fear. A popr spell amongst berserkers. Side Effect: Increased hair growth, hair turning grey, animalistic state of thinking. The umted aggression should be vented off by fighting or on a woman. Cost 50 Porn Coins to be a beast (The state wears off as the aggression is vented in the battle or in the bed).


    Chuck''s hair grew long and head-full of silvery locks. There is he is once again gracing the world with his strong presence. The Tzar of East looked at the three approaching women with a smoldering gaze. The women were also cast with the spell ofInterio Fera (Inner Beast). However, their animal instincts made them realize that they are in the presence of a higher being as Chuck stared at them.


    After castingInterio Fera (Inner Beast) on Chuck, the magic amulet wentpletely cold as if indicating the empty of Porn Coins. However, earning Porn Coins is thest thing on Chuck''s mind. The reincarnated Tzar detected a faint challenge from the gaze of the women. Him being Alpha, Chuck decided to prove his dominance of the three little b*tches in heat.

 Chapter 108: Orgy in the Hospital (1) - Lets start with a Threesome!

    Chapter 108: Orgy in the Hospital (1) - Lets start with a Threesome!


    After castingInterio Fera (Inner Beast) on Chuck, the magic amulet wentpletely cold as if indicating the empty of Porn Coins. However, earning Porn Coins is thest thing on Chuck''s mind. The reincarnated Tzar detected a faint challenge from the gaze of the women. Him being Alpha, Chuck decided to prove his dominance of the three little b*tches in heat.


    Chuck''s eyes turned red, as he looked at the scious naked body of the mature doctor. Her 34 D cups, 28 inches small waist and her fluffy 38 inches buttocks. The meat mountain of Chuck rushed to her, grabbed her by her butt, squeezed a full butt cheek and lifted her up over his shoulder.


    After which he turned his sight to Kaitlyn, the cum covered nurse just moments ago wiped herself clean. Unlike Fujiyama, Kaitlyn''s body exuded youthful exuberance. Her firm gravity-defying 35 C cups proudly pointed up on her chest. Her waist was a lean and toned 26 inches. Kaitlyn''s figure concluded with a perky pear-shaped ass of 34 inches.


    With one hand Chuck held up Dr. Fujiyama, with his other he grabbed the ass of Kaitlyn, squishing it and pulls her onto him, as he kisses her full on her mouth, tier tongues wrestling with each other. Chuck pushed Kaitlyn on the hospital bed, faced down. After that, heid down the Good doctor by the side.


    He then looked at Tara and with a growl, he ordered her to remove her cum soaked panty and torn bra, ande join him on the bed.


    With reluctance and suffused in embarrassment, Tara slowly discarded thest vestiges of her clothes. Tara has a modest B cups of 33 inches, a thin wallow of 24 inches waist and a small but shapely butt of 32 inches.


    As Tara was exposing her body, Chuck was busily prepping his women on the bed. He spread the legs of Fujiyama, letting him stare at the plum mature c*nt of a mother of one. He grabbed her plump pussy and shoved two fingers deep into her love canal.


    "...Ohhh!"


    Fujiyama moaned out at Chuck''s thick digits intrusion into her tight un-f*cked pussy. Unrelenting in his assault on the mature woman, Chuck pumped his fingers in her warm cunt as he rubbed his thumb over her clit, making the 37-year-old mother squirm and spasm on the hospital bed.


    While he was pumping his fingers in Fujiyama, he did not ignore Kaitlyn, Chuck spread the pear-shaped 34 inches ass cheeks of her exposing her wet cunt from behind. Chuck let his fingers rub the slit of her dripping pussy. He then pushes a thumb into her a*shole.


    "Aieeee!" screamed out Kaitlyn at the sudden intrusion of Chuck''s finger in her back door. For which, Chuck just pulled out his finger, lifted up her ass, stretched her a*shole and spit inside it. He dribbled a copious amount of spit into her tight anus and again forced his thumb into her tight hole, which is well lubed and slick from the spit.


    Chuck simultaneously fingered both Kaitlyn''s a*s and Fujiyama''s c*nt. When Tara was naked, he called her up on the bed and bend over and touch her toes with her fingers and keep her knees unbent, in front of his face.


    Like a flower that is blooming, Tara''s small butt cheeks spread wide and opened up her pink wet cunt to Chuck, directly in front of his face. Chuck leaned forward with his nose at her asshole, he slobbered his tinge all over squishy bald cunt.


    "...mmmm goddddd..." moned out Tara as she ground her ass on the face of Chuck letting him get more of her tight wet virgin c*nt. The young maid was half in a daze as she could not believe the reality of being pleasured by a male.


    Licking and suckling Tara''s cunt, Chuck did not allow her thoughts to be coherent for long. The moans and hiss of the three women were filling the room and was echoing outside, as Chuck was simultaneously pleasuring three women.


    However, this level ofmotion is just the start, as Chuck''s mind sank low into depravity from the divine spell. His devious mind is nning something that those in the hospital will never forget.

 Chapter 109: Orgy in the Hospital (2) - The dainty little Tara gets her pussy ruthlessly deflowered!

    Chapter 109: Orgy in the Hospital (2) - The dainty little Tara gets her pussy ruthlessly deflowered!


    Licking and suckling Tara''s cunt, Chuck did not allow her thoughts to be coherent for long. The moans and hiss of the three women were filling the room and was echoing outside, as Chuck was simultaneously pleasuring three women.


    It is impossible for those around his hospital room to not notice the sexy moans of their strict dean, Fujiyama. However, Chuck did not give a damn about being noticed, driven mad into an animalistic lust, the present twisted thinking of Chuck wanted everyone to witness him taking the threedies.


    The c*nt juices of Tara was dripping down his face, despite how much hepped it. Chuck felt that the weeping cunt of Tara was sufficiently ready for what''s toe next.


    "Tara, as my obedient ve, I, your master is going to grant you the repressed desire that you had all your life," said Chuck as he turned her over andmanded her to lick his face. Like an obedient kitten, Tara licked her own sticky c*nt juices from the face of Chuck.


    Due to various divine spells being cast, Chuck stature increased not just in his limbs and torso, but also on his little brother. At present, it should be rightfully called Big brother!


    Chuck''s dick has elevated from a respectable 7.5 inches to a one-eyed monster of 9.5 inches with a girth of around 4 inches in circumference.


    Chuck grabbed Tara by her thighs and lifted her up, he then lined up his pulsing cock at the entrance of her tight virgin canal and abruptly lowered her on his massive d*ck.


    "Ahhhh mmmm!" Chuck shut her up with a kiss as Fujiyama and Kaitlyn enviously looked at Tara being deflowered. Chuck only pushed the head into her tight vag*na stretching her virgin pussy. Giving Tara a short break, he then resumed short thrusts into her tight c*nt, working his d*ck inch by inch.


    " mmmhhh!"


    "Ohh, soo tight!"


    "Be gentle, mmhmhfff"


    "Ohh, I feel like I am splitting!"


    "Ahhhmmm! I am soo stuffed!"


    "My mind is going crazy!"


    "I AM GOING CRAZY!"


    The other two women watched in a trance as they saw Tara''s tight bald loli c*nt gobble up the mammoth dick of Chuck.


    "Aieeeemmaaaaa!" As Tara had Chuck''s cock balls deep in her pussy, she bent over back and screamed out andid limply on Chuck''s arms.


    As she leaned over, Chuck got ess to her taut nipples and without wasting a moment, he took the hard nibs into his mouth and suckled hard on her small pink nipples.


    "oooohhhh! yes, Chuck! That it! suck me!"


    At the same time when he was suckling Tara''s modest breasts, he grabbed her by her perky and seductive ass cheek and lifted her up from his cock till only the head was in and dropped her back on his hard d*ck.


    "Ahhhmmmmaaaa!" Tara had an easy orgasmic body and as soon as she was dropped on Chuck''s manly spear her c*nt quivered with a micro orgasm, secreting more juices making her tight c*nt more slick for a good hard f*cking!


    "ooohhh!"


    "Ahhmmm!"


    "Mmmmm! Dear God!"


    "Yes do me!"


    "Use me!"


    "oooh yes! F*ck me hard, master!"


    "That''s it! Tear me!"


    "p your balls on my a*shole!"


    "I am your bitch!"


    "I am your bitch for life!"


    Tara lost her sense of shame from the overwhelming pleasure. The shy and timid girl had no qualms of screaming out her sexual satisfaction. Being of short stature of 4''9, Chuck held Tara by her waist used her body on his cock like a pocket pussy.


    Tara had her head rolled back and screaming out obscene confessions as Chuck gave a thorough workout on her tight virgin cunt. He ruthlessly deflowered her and swiftly made Tara a cock addict ve.


    Both Kaitlyn and Fujiyama saw Tara going crazy in pleasure. The women could not help but diddle their c*nt as they watched the animalistic coupling of Chuck and Tara.


    As if feeling excited from exhibiting his manly prowess, Chuck felt a tingle in his balls ready to cum deep in the womb of Tara. However, when he looked up at the other two women, to his surprise there were more than two in the hospital room.

 Chapter 110: Orgy in the Hospital (3) - The Pregnant Woman Receives a Sexual Punishment!

    Chapter 110: Orgy in the Hospital (3) - The Pregnant Woman Receives a Sexual Punishment!


    Both Kaitlyn and Fujiyama saw Tara going crazy in pleasure. The women could not help but diddle their c*nt as they watched the animalistic coupling of Chuck and Tara.


    As if feeling excited from exhibiting his manly prowess, Chuck felt a tingle in his balls ready to cum deep in the womb of Tara. However, when he looked up at the other two women, to his surprise there were more than two in the hospital room.


    Chuck noticed a heavily pregnant woman in a wheelchair and another girl in a nurse outfit standing at his hospital room door intently watching Chuck''s unrelenting pistoning of Tara''s tight bald c*nt. The two intruders were shamelessly fingering their pussy to Chuck''s hard f*cking of Tara.


    The Chuck of the past may have paused or stopped when strangers walked in the middle of sex. However, the present Chuck, who is under the spell ofInterio Fera (Inner Beast) only reveled in the fact of having more spectators.


    Without missing a beat, Chuck kept furiously pumping into the cunt of Tara and shoving a finger deep into her an*s, and a hand mping her neck, he started to shoot his load.


    "Aieeeeeuuuummaaaa!" screamed Tara with a muffled voice as Chuck''s hand tightly clutched her throat.


    Chuck shot ropes after ropes of cum deep in the cunt of Tara. If she was ovting she will definitely be pregnant. After he shot the sixth thick rope of cum, Tara''s cunt was filled with Chuck''s baby batter and started to leak out.


    Chuck pulled Tara off his cock, with cum dripping down his cock and balls. HE tossed Tara on the bed between Fujiyama and Kaitlyn...


    "Fujiyama eat my cum out from Tara''s c*nt, I should not see anything wasted and press your mature pussy over her face and 69 her,"manded Chuck with a lecherous smile. However, the matronly doctor''s mind was already invaded by lust, as soon as Chuck gave her the embarrassingmand, the doctor did not spare a second. She dove right into the white gooey filled c*nt center of Tara.


    "...uummm... doctor I am soo sensitive ....mmm ...nooo..." as Tara was moaning out at her freshly f*cked cunt being tongued, Fujiyama shut her up as she pressed her plum mature pussy on Tara''s face.


    "mmmmffffmmm," Tara tried to say something, but the vibrations from her moans only stimted Fujiyama''s MILF pussy more.


    Thebination of his semen and Tara''s pussy juices coated the still hard cock of Chuck. Apart from the new divine spells, the earlier spells ofCruor Cursus(blood Flow), Lacius Seriam (stay hard), Eiecta Eluvium (Generate semen) were also cast multiple times on him. Despite cumming soo much, Chuck still felt his balls were filled with baby batter and his hard cock indicated that he is ready for more.


    "Kaitlyn,e with me," as Chuk said it, he unhurriedly made his way to the pregnant woman in the wheelchair. Chuck regained a smidgen of rity as he vented his lust on Tara and it was only now that he closely looked at the pregnant woman.


    She is a woman who is in abination of maturity and also youthfulness. She might be in herte 20s or the initial 30''s, with the average height at 5''4. However, the impressive feature on her are her full firm milkden tits of 38 double D cups. Chuck could tell they are full of milk as he could see the small wet patch on her hospital gown at ces near her nipples.


    "...umm ...I ... we just wanted to look..." the woman nervously said as she watched Chuck approach him. However, even when she saw Chucke towards her, she could not stop diddling her pussy or stop staring at his glistening cock.


    "Oh, I don''t offer anything for free."


    "...what ...what do you mean..."


    "What''s your name?"


    "...Its ... itsEdith...Edith Stodeley..."


    "Lovely name, Edith," said Chuck as he walked in front of the expectant mother with his manly spear just inches from her face.


    "As punishment for peeking at my intimate moments, I think Edith should clean my cock."


    "...ah...mmm... okay..."


    When looked around for a cloth or tissues, Chuck spoke again...


    "Use your mouth, Edith. Lick me clean."

 Chapter 112: Orgy in the Hospital (5) - More Boobs and Pussies are always Welcummed!

    Chapter 112: Orgy in the Hospital (5) - More Boobs and Pussies are always Welcummed!


    "I want to!" interjected Edith with a fierce re. However, the angry look on her innocent face only made her look adorable. After which, Edith took much of his cock into her mouth and was furiously kissing and blowing his cock with her amateurish skills, but whatever shecked; she made it up with enthusiasm.


    Sensing the need of Edith, the nurse relented as she herself is also driven crazy by lust. Jane could barely control her emotions as she stared at the majestic sight of Chuck''s hard cock. Jane felt envy and desire as she watched the impressive manhood being serviced by Edith.


    "...be gentle with her," warned Jane amidst her bated breath, drooling over Chuck''s impressive vein-popping cock.


    Chuck lifted up Jane''s skirt and gave a hard p to her panty-d ass cheek.


    "So I can be rough with you?" smirked Chuck, as he grabbed and fondled her rubbery ass cheek.


    "...I ...if that is what you want..." meekly answered Jane as she spread her legs and raised her ass up, in hopes of Chuck''s finger touching her needy c*nt.


    Chuck hefted up a full-tit of Edith, "Kaitlyn would you be a darling and empty this delicious milk can? I have already finished half."


    "Ahh!...I ...I never had a girl do it for me..." timidly interjected Edith.


    With the massive lopsided female poption, lesbians are a verymon thing on the Venus. However, there is also quite a percentage who stick to heterosexuality, even if they never get a chance.


    Thought the male poption of Venus is very limited, the insignificant percentage of men control the significant percentage of policies and rules of the society. Therefore, in order to safeguard their personal interest, the male poption made lesbianism as something to be frowned upon, even if it is not banned.


    Edith grew up as a timid girl who does not question things. However, Chuck was always fascinated by lesbians and bisexual girls. To him, men are the ugly parts of sex, so more boobs, and pussies are always a weing addition.


    Unlike Edith, Kaitlyn is married to a female, so the fullsome milk leaking breast is a heavenly treat to her. When Chuck told her to suck the boob dry, shetched onto the aroused firm nipple before Edith could voice her protest.


    Kaitlyn expertly fondled the squishy double D cup of Edith and erotically teased Edith''s nipple with her tongue.


    "...Ummm... I am not... Ahhh... don''t do it hard... god it feels good..." unlike Chuck''s rough dominant sexual touches, Kaitlyn masterfully seduced Edith with her delicate yet erotic touches.


    Seeing Edith enjoy the nipple sucking Chuck turned to Jane.


    "Jane, look here there is space for one more," said Chuck, as he lifted up the other breast of Edith.


    "...I ...I shouldn''t..."


    Though Jane said it, she already kneeled down over the nipple that has droplets of milk slowly tricking out. Jane is a closet bisexual, she had been aroused since the first time she saw Edith naked. However, Jane takes her job seriously, being professional she is unable to act on her lust towards Edith.


    When Chuck offered her a chance to feed off from the breasts that she soo dearly admired, Jane quickly went down with a weak protest that isn''t fooling anyone.


    As Jches onto the other nipple, the pleasure coursing through Edith doubled. She moaned out feeling her juices dripping down on the wheelchair seat making a mess. She was soon silenced as Chuck drove his cock into her eager mouth.


    Being as tall as he is afterCrescite Altitud (Increased height), Chuckfortable towered over Edith. He gently held the pregnant woman''s head in ce and start to pump his cock ina nd out of her slick throat. Letting Edith lick, taste and swallow thebines cum of Chuck and Tara.


    Chuck was gently using the mouth of Edith, as a second blowj*b is not what he is after. He pulled his cock out of Edith''s mouth and told her to suckle on his balls, and clean the cum that dribbled onto the underside of his ball sack.


    Edith was driven mad by her sensitive milk leaking tits teased and suckled by the twodies. Drowned in her arousal, she eagerlyplied with Chuck''s order enthusiastically proving her worth in his small orgy.


    Chuck lovingly patted her head at her eagerness to obey him, feeling the slick tongue of Edith, Chuck looked over to Fujiyama who was still licking the bald pussy of Tara. His devious mind seemed to have cooked up a new depraved conquest.

 Chapter 113: Orgy in the Hospital (6) - Pussy Sandwich with a Sexually Chared Hot Dog in between!

    Chapter 113: Orgy in the Hospital (6) - Pussy Sandwich with a Sexually Chared Hot Dog in between!


    Edith was driven mad by her sensitive milk leaking tits teased and suckled by the twodies. Drowned in her arousal, she eagerlyplied with Chuck''s order enthusiastically proving her worth in his small orgy.


    Chuck lovingly patted her head at her eagerness to obey him, feeling the slick tongue of Edith, Chuck looked over to Fujiyama who was still licking the bald pussy of Tara. His devious mind seemed to have cooked up a new depraved conquest.


    Edith did a thorough job on Chuck''s cock making itpletely clean. She could not get enough of suckling the ball sack of Chuck''s cock. HavingEiecta Eluvium (Generate semen) cast multiple times, Chuck''s balls were full and firm. Edith enjoyed noisily kissing the firm nuts of Chuck.


    Chuck noticed that Edith has a tough time reaching her pussy over her big belly.


    Chuck pulled hard on the nipple of the blonde nurse...


    "Oooh... yes... yes master..." cooed Jane, as she released the swollen nipple of Edith.


    "Jane, has Edith done a good job cleaning me?" asked Chuck, but as Jane opened her mouth to answer he thrust his cock into her mouth, grabbed her by the head and thrust his pelvis driving his cock deep into her throat.


    Chuck gave a few quick thrusts into the throat of Jane and pulled his cock out.


    "What do you think?"


    **cough** **cough** "...yes ...Edith was thorough with it..."


    "Good, I too feel the same. For her doing a good job, I think she deserves a reward, doesn''t she?"


    Jane looked quizzically at Chuck, but still answered, "yes, I think she deserves a reward."


    "Good, my hot pregnant milf here couldn''t freely finger her pussy. Jane, give Edith an orgasm that she could never forget."


    "Waaa! ...I ...you don''t have to ...I am fine just looking..." interjected Edith feeling self-conscious. However, Chuckpletely ignored the shy maiden.


    "Jane, why have you not started to kiss Edith?"


    "I... yes master..."


    Jane shut up the fidgetting Edith with a kiss, while Chuck pulled Kaitlyn off the other Tit of Edith. He let the nurse and patient to be embroiled in their own world. Kaitlyn envious stared at the pregnant woman being services by the firm and sexy nurse.


    "Stop your drooling, I have better things nned for us."


    "Us?" quizzically asked Kaitlyn.


    Chuck did not reply to Kaitlyn, he just walked back to the bed...


    "Fujiyama, let Tara take a small rest. Turn over andy on your back with your legs spread wide."


    Fujiyama did not say anything as she obediently turned over and lewdly stretched her legs wide showing Chuck her motherly pussy. Ever since he plowed Tara, the mature doctor was driven mad by lust and can''t wait to take Chuck''s monstrous cock in her plum c*nt.


    As Dr. Fujiyama was eagerly anticipating Chuck''s thick d*ck ravage her pussy, what he said next jolted her away from her daydream.


    "Kaitlyn, climb on top of the Good Doctor and presses your nipples over her nipples and grind your cunt over her plump pussy."


    "Huh? what!" said the two women in unison.


    Both Fujiyama and Kaitlyn thought that they are going to f*cked hard by Chuck, but they never thought Chuck would ask for another session of girl on girl action.


    Despite their surprise, they quickly obeyed Chuck. Taking Chuck as their dominant, the submissive tendencies of Fujiyama and Kaitlyn did not allow them to question Chuck.


    As the girls climbed on each other and were engaging in a scious girl on girl action. Chuck went behind the women and shoved his cock between the plump cunt of Fujiyama and the tight pussy of Kaitlyn.


    Chuck''s intrusion abruptly rubbed on the clit of both the women, when they least expected that elicited a hearty moan from the sexually charged duo.


    Chuck pressed the down the ass of Kaitlyn, who was on top of Fujiyama, making it quite snug for Chuck''s cock that was between the pussies of the two women. Chuck strokes their sensitive clits simultaneously with deep and hard strokes of his cock. It was as if he is fucking the two women at the same time.


    However, Chuck did not just n to rub his cock on the clit of the two women. He spread the ass cheeks of Kaitlyn as he saw the pink center of her pussy with an evil smirk.

 Chapter 114: Orgy in the Hospital (7) - Cock invasion of Double Pussies!

    Chapter 114: Orgy in the Hospital (7) - Cock invasion of Double Pussies!


    Chuck pressed the down the ass of Kaitlyn, who was on top of Fujiyama, making it quite snug for Chuck''s cock that was between the pussies of the two women. Chuck strokes their sensitive clits simultaneously with deep and hard strokes of his cock. It was as if he is fucking the two women at the same time.


    However, Chuck did not just n to rub his cock on the clit of the two women. He spread the ass cheeks of Kaitlyn as he saw the pink center of her pussy with an evil smirk.


    Without any warning, Chuck shoved the bulbous head of his cock into the tight cunt Kaitlyn.


    "..Ummmmaaaeeee..." moaned out Kaitly as she suddenly felt her c*nt being stretched. Kaitlyn has a husband, her hymen was long torn by a rubber strapon by her husband. However, a massive cock head like Chuck''s is the first for the sexy head nurse.


    Chuck did not give Kaitlyn any time to rest as he kept thrusting his pelvis driving her cock inch by inch into the tight love canal of Kaitlyn. Chuck wasn''t cruel to her, he fully understood the trained submissive side of Kaitlyn. Chuck knows that Kaitlyn needs to be treated like a cum dumpster when he having sex with her.


    As if supporting Chuck''s assumption, Kaitlyn''s c*nt walls started to secrete copious amounts of fluids indicating her arousal at Chuck''s dominance.


    p!


    Chuck gave a hard p to the firm 34 inches ass cheeks of Kaitlyn.


    "Kaitlyn, kiss Fujiyama and y with her mature tits. No matter what I do to you, you should never stop seducing the doctor."


    After he said that, Chuck grabbed Kaitlyn by her waist and forcefully drove 4 inches of his cock into her cunt.


    "Oh, Goddd! Yesss! mmmmffffhhh!" Kaitlyn felt her pussy being stretched as she shut her scream on the mouth of Fujiyama remembering Chuck''smand.


    Chuck drove his cock in with another hard thrust burying the full 10.5 inches manly meat into Kaitlyn''s tight young pussy. Feeling her pussy is almost split into two, Kaitlyn muffled her screams in the mouth of Fujiyama and mercilessly twisted the sensitive nipples of the mature doctor.


    With his presentlyrge and buff stature, Chuck easily grabbed on the shoulders of Kaitlyn. He slowly pulled his cock out until just the head was inside and gave a powerful thrust grabbing hold of her shoulder, driving his 10.5 meat missile deep into her pussy.


    "MMMHH!"


    "OOOHH!"


    "GRRFFFHHH!"


    "UMMM!"


    ...


    As Chuck kept mercilessly pounding Kaitlyn she could only grunt and moan out like a beast that is being ravaged. Every thrust hits the cervix of her pussy sending a tingle of pleasure all throughout her pussy. Kaitlyn already came multiple times from Chuck''s animalistic f*cking. Now with every thrust of his cock, she has a micro orgasm, which is slowly building up for an explosive crescendo.


    However, Chuck did not makes Kaitlyne on top of Fujiyama just for her to kiss the matron doctor as she gets f*cked. In the midst of his relentless pounding of Kaitlyn''s pussy, Chuck suddenly pulled his cock out of her squelching love canal.


    "Ooooh..." Kaitlyn moaned out in disappointment feeling the emptiness of her pussy. But soon the mature doctor screamed out loud with her eyes rolling back, with just the whites showing.


    "AIEEEEEMAAAAA!"


    The unf*cked cunt of the motherly doctor was stuffed by the monstrous cock of Chuck, as he drove the meat spear into no man''snd of Fujiyama. Driving the pulsing cock deep into her mature cunt. Though Fujiyama''s cunt is not as tight as the younger females, the 10.5-inch monstrous cock of Chuck stretched her pussy to the limit.


    The Good doctor who was taking a cock for the first time in her life was driven mad by the stimtion. Unlike the slutty Kaitlyn, Fujiyama lived a prudish life with no sexual rtionship. She acted like a slut only to satisfy Chuck and to make him more fond of her.


    Chuck was the first person to ever give her an orgasm and to mate him in animalistic passion is a dreame true for the matron doctor. Though she acted like she did not need Chuck''s love earlier. Fujiyama was head over heels for Chuck when he gave her first orgasm.

 Chapter 115: Orgy in the Hospital (8) - Tag Team Pussy pounding!

    Chapter 115: Orgy in the Hospital (8) - Tag Team Pussy pounding!


    Fujiyama lived a prudish life with no sexual rtionship. She acted like a slut only to satisfy Chuck and to make him more fond of her.


    Chuck was the first person to ever give her an orgasm and to mate him in animalistic passion is a dreame true for the matron doctor. Though she acted like she did not need Chuck''s love earlier. Fujiyama was head over heels for Chuck when he gave her first orgasm.


    Fujiyama''s pussy was like a blooming flower, it quickly stretched enough to amodate Chuck''s length and girth. Chuck could innately tell that he could be as hard as he wants with Fujiyama, and the rougher he is the more pleasure will it be for Fujiyama


    Such is the boon of a mature body. Usually, men seek younger women but if a mansting stamina, a mature beauty will be the best sexual partner. A mature woman even if she''s shy, she will still try many perverted acts with little encouragement.


    If a man could instill trust in her, a matronly beauty will give an experienced prostitute a run for the money.


    As Fujiyama was reveling the being cock filled for the first time in life, Kaitlyn was roughly grinding her clit on Fujiyama''s clit as if she ispensating the loss of Chuck''s divine cock.


    Chuck immediately noticed the over-enthusiasm of Kaitlyn. He looked over to the side only to notice Tara pulling hard on nipples mesmerized over Chuck''s dual f*ck of the two women.


    "Hehe, Tara darling, feeling left out?"


    "...mmm...yes master..."


    "Then why haven''t you joined in?"


    "I... can I?"


    Chuck spread Kaitlyn''s ass and showed Tara the drooling cunt, "Come, have a taste."


    "Yes! Yes, master!"


    Tara quickly rushed to Kaitlyn...


    "Itadakimas!" Tara happily moaned out as she dove into the wet pussy of Kaitlyn. She relishing licked the overflowing cunt juices of Kaitlyn giving the hed nurse the pussy teasing that she was in much need.


    While Kaitlyn was getting her pussy licked, Chuck started to give deep long strokes of c*nt pounding to Fujiyama. Chuck put Fujiyama''s ankled over his shoulders and started to plow her plump pussy.


    Chuck big balls were pping against the firm ass cheeks of Fujiyama.


    Chulp! Chulp! Chulp! Chulp! Chulp!...


    The pping noise was filling the room, Chuck cock was trying to prate into the womb of Fujiyama driving her crazy with every thrust.


    "MMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    "MMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    "MMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    "MMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    Fujiyama was screaming out in ecstasy with every thrust. However, her pussy was moans were muffled by the passionate tongue suckling of Kaitlyn.


    The sight of an English beauty ravenously kissing a mature MILF Japanese is a wet dream that most men could only sigh about. In Venus, a man just had to ask and this unreachable dream is a mere request of a male.


    Amidst the hard pounding of Fujiyama''s mature pussy, Chuck suddenly pulled out before finishing and he lifted the head of Tara and pushed his cock into the freshly licked pussy of Kaitlyn.


    "Tara, go tend to the Fujiyama."


    Tara quickly understood the intention of her new master, she quickly went under and buried her face on Fujiyama''s cunt, but this time she kept her eye on Chuck''s relentlessly pumping cock.


    "MMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    "MMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    "MMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    "MMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    As to Tara''s prediction, Chuck again pulled out of Kaitlyn and this time Tara switched to KAitlyn''s empty pussy. Chuck forced his cock into Fujiyama.


    The two women gave a different feel for Chuck as he pounded their cunt with short intervals. Fujiyama''s pussy was snug and warm fit, it felt as if his cock as snuggled by a loving motherly hug. However, Kaitlyn''s cunt was vacuum-tight vice grip over Chuck''s cock, every time Chuck pumps his cock into Kaitlyn he feels as if he is being sucked into another dimension.


    Thebination of the mature and young pussy was quickly pushing Chuck over the edge. Chuck could feel a churning in his balls indicating that his own orgasm release is near. Hecould feel his balls are ready to erupt anytime and fill the womb of Fujiyama and Kaitlyn.


    As Chuck was trying his best to hold back cumming and wanting to pound more of Fujiyama and Kaitlyn, Tara mischievously took a full nut of Chuck into her mouth and started to suckle hard on it.

 Chapter 116: Orgy in the Hospital (9) - Double Filling! Baby Batter in Abundance!

    Chapter 116: Orgy in the Hospital (9) - Double Filling! Baby Batter in Abundance!


    Thebination of the mature and young pussy was quickly pushing Chuck over the edge. Chuck could feel a churning in his balls indicating that his own orgasm release is near. Hecould feel his balls are ready to erupt anytime and fill the womb of Fujiyama and Kaitlyn.


    As Chuck was trying his best to hold back cumming and wanting to pound more of Fujiyama and Kaitlyn, Tara mischievously took a full nut of Chuck into her mouth and started to suckle hard on it.


    The sudden attack of Tara pushed the teetering resolve of Chuck over the edge. When Tara suckled his nut, He was pounding the tight pussy of Kaitlyn. Without any warning, Chuck started to shoot ropes and ropes of thick gooey semen deep inside the c*nt of Kaitlyn.


    "OOOHHHH YESS!" screamed out Kaitlyn as she felt her cunt being filled for the first time in her life. For the women of Venus, getting their cunt full of semen is a dream that they could only sigh at helplessly.


    Being naturally impregnated is a luxury that is not availed for the majority of the women popce. To get her belly full of cum, Kaitlyn broke down into sobbing shedding happy tears.


    Chuck who has now be a mating machine because of multiple divine spells, shoots least fifteen plus ropes of cum every time he started to cum. As soon as he shot the sixth rope of cum, KAitlyn''s cunt overflowed with the white goo of Chuck''s baby batter.


    Chuck swiftly pulled out of Kaitlyn and shoved his still hard cock into the inviting cunt of Fujiyama. He rolled off Kaitlyn from top of her and grabbed Fujiyama by her thighs and started to piston his cock in and out of her as he kept shooting cum and was filling the matron doctor.


    Noting the intention of her master, Tara quickly went to the exposed hard clit of Fujiyama and bit hard on it.


    The sudden pain from her sensitive clit pushed Fujiyama into the oblivion of her whole being spasming into a thundering orgasm. The mature doctor started to squirt pussy juices on Chuck''s chest as he was giving in thest few cock thrusts with thest dribble of cum spurts.


    Even for the magically powered Chuck, the entire ordeal was exhausting as he weaklyid on top of Fujiyama panting hard, as he thought of the unbelievable sexual marathon.


    As Chuck, Fujiyama, and Kaitlyn were reveling in their post-orgasmic bliss, a muffled moan broke their train of thoughts.


    "...mmmmffff!"


    Jane had her head buried under the big belly of the heavily pregnant Edith. The naked pregnant woman was ying with her own nipples squirting milk everywhere as she was enviously looking at Fujiyama and Kaitlyn.


    "Wow! That was the most beautiful thing that I have ever seen!" said Edith, her eyes were suffused with a heavy tone of longing.


    Chuck weakly raised off Fujiyama and walked to Edith, lifted up a hefty boob and bit and pulled on her nipple and grabbed her by the hair and kisses her full on the mouth, sharing ith Edith her own milk.


    "You do understand that I haven''t bent you over and pounded your pussy because your body could not take it at the moment."


    "Then... then... will you take me when I am ready?" asked Edith with hopeful eyes.


    "You think you can escape from me after teasing me with your lovely tits and eager mouth? the next child you carry is going to breed by me."


    "Mmmmffffggg!"


    The possessive promise of Chuck sent Edith over the edge as came over the beautiful face of nurse Jane.


    "Its a promise! you are not allowed to go back on your word." the expecting mother made Chuck promise his vow like a little child, but Chuck happily promised her as she loved the childish side of Edith.


    Jane stood up after she gave Edith a c*nt quivering orgasm. She looked at Chuck anting to say something, but not sure how to start. Chuck quickly noticed the hesitating nurse and pulled her onto hisp.


    Like a train molester, he grabbed on her firm tit over her uniform and start to fondle the kind nurse, "Should I f*ck the two of you simr to how I fu*ked your Dean and your Head Nurse?"

 Chapter 117: Orgy in the Hospital (10) - The end of Pussy Pounding? or the begingin?- Porn Star

    Chapter 117: Orgy in the Hospital (10) - The end of Pussy Pounding? or the begingin?- Porn Star


    "Its a promise! you are not allowed to go back on your word." the expecting mother made Chuck promise his vow like a little child, but Chuck happily promised her as she loved the childish side of Edith.


    Jane stood up after she gave Edith a c*nt quivering orgasm. She looked at Chuck anting to say something, but not sure how to start. Chuck quickly noticed the hesitating nurse and pulled her onto hisp.


    Like a train molester, he grabbed on her firm tit over her uniform and start to fondle the kind nurse, "Should I f*ck the two of you simr to how I fu*ked your Dean and your Head Nurse?" asked Chuck with a grin stered all over his face.


    Chuck is in a wonderful mood, as he could not stop hearing the ringing of the Porn Coins umtion at the back of his mind. Even now Chuc is semi-hard, he looked around at the women who started back at him with deep passion in their eyes.


    A mature matron doctor, a hot English beauty, a silver-haired elf-like legal lolita, milk leaking adorable preggy MILF, and a fit bodied blonde.


    ''Ah, this is a good life! This is what I had been missing even when I was a world supreme on Earth,'' thought Chuck as he kept fondling he the meek blonde nurse.


    As he had nothing important to do, the reality sand into Chuck. The height, buff body, and the hair; all will rever back to the balding and fat Antonio.


    ''Damn! How am I going to exin all this to thedies! How am I going to exin Fujiyama, Tara, and Kaitlyn of how I changed in the first ce? F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!''


    Chuck lost his mood to molest Jand and he hurriedly walked to the corner of the room and looked at the magic amulet.


    The Porn coins umtion is the only sce for Chuck. Despite the f*ck up that he has to face, Chuck could not help but smile at the number disyed. the shimmering red light read ''1246.''


    ''Wow! I could get my whole dead d*ck situation fixed for good and will not need to rely on magic for sex in the future.''


    ''Why is Alnaal still not awake? I have umted quite a sum of Porn coins! Darn! where is the spell casting Chibi when you want one!''


    As if being displeased over bad mouthing its master, the magic amulet started to get hot.


    ''What the hell! The amulet is getting hot again! Is it going to again cast spells?''


    "Hey Chuck, are you okay? You have been standing in the corner staring at nothing for a while," asked Jane with concern.


    "Hey if it is about touching me, I don''t mind, I will even remove my clothes if you want me to..."


    Jane thought Chuck was displeased over her feeble reluctance and angrily walked away from her. Men of Venus are pampered too much, diva queens are adorable next to them.


    However, the problem that Chuck is facing is something that he does not know how to share. More importantly, his dick started to rise again...


    ''F*ck! This f*cking broken amulet is starting to cast more divine spells.''


    This time Chuck felt vast amounts of magic instill into him. Last time, just with a couple of hundred Porn Coins, the amulet cast spells such asCrescite Fortitud (Increased strength), Crescite Altitud (Increased height),Crescite Musculus (increase in muscles), and Interio Fera (Inner Beast).


    This time with over a thousand Porn Coins, the amulet clearly upped its game. Chuck was on the verge of losing his mind, he felt emotions of lust escting at an rming pace.


    He looked around and noticed Tara, Fujiyama, and Kaitlyn are clearly exhausted; and Edith is not ready for sex. The only viable candidate to vent his frustration is Jane, but he knew that she won''t be enough.


    "Jane! Bring me to the most crowded ce in the hospital and call everyone in the hospital to that ce!"


    "Ahh! Okay! But what will I tell everyone?"


    "Tell them a virile man is going to mate with as many as women who are willing! Take me there quick! I am going to soon lose my control!"


    "Ah! Okay,e with me!" Jane swiftly dragged Chuck away before any other woman could raise a question or concern over Chuck acting weirdly.


    Thedies willtere to know that Jane''s timely action saved them from a sore c*nt and a painful session of pussy pounding. However, the same can''t be said to the other women at the hospital.

 Chapter 118: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (1) - 50 horny bitches?! Bring me more! Porn Star

    Chapter 118: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (1) - 50 horny bitches?! Bring me more! Porn Star


    "Jane! Bring me to the most crowded ce in the hospital and call everyone in the hospital to that ce!"


    "Ahh! Okay! But what will I tell everyone?"


    "Tell them a virile man is going to mate with as many as women who are willing! Take me there quick! I am going to soon lose my control!"


    "Ah! Okay,e with me!" Jane swiftly dragged Chuck away before any other woman could raise a question or concern over Chuck acting weirdly.


    Chuck started to lose his mind just as he was about to get to the waiting area in the hospital. The waiting room has a cafeteria on the side. Hence, you can see doctors, hospital staff, patients and their friends and rtives all together here.


    "Here is the most crowded ce in the hospital. Why did you want toe..." asked Jane, but she was interjected by the hoarse voice of Chuck.


    "Tell... Tell those who cannot... or unwilling to have sex ... to leave..."


    "What?! You were kidding about impregnating every woman?!"


    "QUICK! TELL THOSE WHO ARE UNTINTERESTED AND UNDERAGED TO DISPERSE!"


    Before Jane could say a word, the screaming naked buff man attracted the attention of all thedies in the waiting area.


    [Exhale]


    "LADIES! THIS MAN IS WILLING TO HAVE SEX WITH ANYONE WHO IS INTERESTED. THOSE WHO ARE UNINTERESTED OR UNDERAGED OR HAVING A MEDICAL CONDITION FORBIDDING SEX, PLEASE LEAVE THE WAITING AREA!" announced Jane at the top of her lungs.


    "...is this for real?..."


    "...we get to have sex with that man?..."


    "...wow! look at his manhood! I did not know it could be this big!..."


    "...will he be able to give his seeds to all of us?..."


    "...he is strong! I think he can impregnate everyone of us!..."


    As soon as Jane hollered out Chuck''s request, the women around gasped and whispered in words of admiration, anticipation, and doubt. However, seeing Chuck buff naked all the women present were excited.


    "Lucy darling, stay in the front reception, mommy wille and join you shortly," said a mature-looking beauty as she dragged her teen daughter out.


    As if on cue, other mothers tried to bring their daughter away. However, a few broke into bitch fights...


    "Jessica, I am telling you to leave!"


    "Why should I be the one leaving and you get to stay? I''m 18 years old, I am can make my own decisions."


    "But... but... I want to..."


    "So do I, mom," said the daughter with a provocative re.


    Daughters of legal age are refusing to leave, while mothers and sisters try to push them away in hopes of having a better chance of gettingid.


    While themotion is escting, a mother-daughter pair came towards Jane.


    "...Ummm ...ano ...so who is he going to choose..." timidly asked the 35-year-old mother who is shyly stealing nces at the naked Chuck.


    "Yeah, there is a lot of us willing women. He should select those he wants to lest put the other hopeful ones anticipation to rest," chimed in the mother''s 18-year-old daughter.


    Jane was put in a tight spot, with the mother and daughter duo speaking, the rowdy crowd turned their attention towards Jane, as they thought Jane was Chuck''s maid or concubine.


    "...I ...umm ...wait ...I will ask him..."


    **huff** **huff** Chuck was heavily panting and confined himself to a corner of the room. He was wrestling with his emotions, battling the animalistic desires.


    "Chuck? Are you okay? You don''t seem to well..." prodded Jane as she saw Chuck acting weird.


    "Has... has everyone underaged and uninterested left..." was all that Chuck asked.


    "Yeah, they left. But there is over 50 women here and more from the hospital staff areing. Even the friends and rtives of those here are alsoing."


    "I think you should pick a few and clear out the rest..."


    **huff** "heh, clear out the rest?"


    Chuck didn''t say anything more, he just went towards the mother-daughter duo who came and spoke to Jane. Without a word, he pulled the daughter on him and started to kiss her full on the mouth, noisily slurping her wet teen tongue, making the mother enviously stare at her being ravenously kissed by a brute of a man.

 Chapter 121: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (4) - A Butt Slut born from a Whore Mother! Porn Star

    Chapter 121: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (4) - A Butt Slut born from a Whore Mother! Porn Star


    The mother spat on the stretched ass ring and coated the thick cock meant making it slick so that her daughter will have an easier time.


    "Now do it! Push your cock into my daughter''s virgin ass!"


    "No Griffith woman will say no to a divine cock like yours!"


    "I''ve seen the anal beads that my daughter that she tries hard to hide. This bitch born from me is a closet a*s slut!"


    "...mooommm..." moaned out the daughter as Chuck jerked in another inch of his cock into clutching anal cavity of the daughter.


    "Its okay darling, mommy always knew that Ellie is a butt slut," cajoled the mother as she kisses her daughter in an unmotherly tongue licking kiss.


    "Ellie. I like that name,"mented Chuck for which the teen girl who is having her ass stretched turned and gave Chuck a pained smile as Chuck shoved another half an inch into her.


    "What... what about Peyton? do u like that name?" timidly asked the obscene mother.


    Chuck leaned over teased her nipple and said, "Peyton is a lovely name."


    "...mmmm... Oooh! if not for my sore cunt, I would have begged you to f*ck me all over again like a cheap prostitute dike slut."


    "Now lift my daughter and drop her on your lovely d*ck!"


    "Make her teen ass stretched to the limit!"


    Chuck has always listened to his women andmand as a*s fucking a daughter from a naked mother was something that Chuck didn''t ever dream about even with his nasty perverted mind. Having been coached into popping the anal cherry of her teen daughter, Chuck followed Peyton''s orders like a divine decree.


    "AHHHMMAAAA! OH GOD YES!"


    "MOMMY, I CAN FEEL IT IN MY STOMACH!"


    "MY ANAL RING FEELS SO HOT WRAPPED AROUND HIS DICK!"


    The lust infested daughter pinched her nipples hard with her tongue out and the loving mother quickly heightened Ellie''s pleasure as she gave a tongue kiss to her daughter still virgin c*nt. Chuck lifted Ellie up from a bent-forward doggie position, making it easier for her mother to tease her babygirl''s teen pussy.


    Chuck started to give double thrust as he lifted up Ellie a couple of inches and dropped her on his cock while at the same time thrusting his pelvis up.


    "MMMMMMFFFGGHHH!"


    "AHHHFFFUUGGHHH!


    "OOOHHMMMMFFFF!"


    "I AM BEING SPLIT INTO TWO!"


    "Darling the worst is over, you have taken his cock full into your tight teen a*s! Mommy is soo proud of you!" cooed Peyton as she watched her little baby girl be a bonafide anal whore.


    With aggressive cock thrusts, Chuck shoved his cock fully into Ellie''s ass and just his balls were showing out and his 10.5 inches monster was buried fully into the fleshy anal cavity.


    "Peyton, get down and lick my balls as I give your daughter a thorough anal workout!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The mother was eager to prove her worth to Chuck and when asked to wet his balls with her slick tongue, she was ted over the request rather than disgusted like the majority of women of Earth.


    Kiss!


    Smooch!


    Lick!


    Peyton quickly went down and worshipped the cum filled balls of Chuck as he started to pound the tight asshole of the teen daughter. The divine spells cast on him let him secrete an abundance of precum and quickly the inner anal cavity of Ellie was lubricated with a copious amount of Chuck''s precum.


    The precum even started to drip down from his cock and onto the balls. Chuck''s cock secretion mingled with Ellie''s ass was swiftly licked clean by her mother Peyton who did not let even a drop to drip down.


    Feeling the vice grip of the teen''s freshly deflowered a*s, Chuck''s balls ere churning up for a massive release.


    Chuck grabbed Ellie by the throat with one hand and grabbed her by the thigh with the other. Firmly holding onto the teen girl, Chuck started to jackhammer her ass like a mechanized piston.


    "WAAAA! MOMMY! HE IS PUMPING A*S SOO FAST!


    "Yes baby, take it all in, he is going to fill your ass with hot cum. Take it all in darling!"

 Chapter 122: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (5) - Fill the Anal Hole of the Anal whore! Porn Star

    Chapter 122: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (5) - Fill the Anal Hole of the Anal whore! Porn Star


    Chuck grabbed Ellie by the throat with one hand and grabbed her by the thigh with the other. Firmly holding onto the teen girl, Chuck started to jackhammer her ass like a mechanized piston.


    "WAAAA! MOMMY! HE IS PUMPING A*S SOO FAST!


    "Yes baby, take it all in, he is going to fill your ass with hot cum. Take it all in darling!"


    "UUUUMMMMUUU! I AM GOING CRAZY, MOMMY! MY PUSSY FEELS ALL TINGLY!"


    "Darling you are about to cum from getting your a*c f*cked! Tap into that feeling! Quickly be a true anal slut who cums from just having her ass stretched! Make mommy proud!"


    With his nuts kissed by the mother Chuck who was recklessly drilling the daughter''s ass went over the edge as her ass mped on his ass as she had a mini anal orgasm. The sudden jerk made Chuck''s nuts to start firing into the annal cavity over the inexperienced anal whore of a daughter.


    Chuck''s thick hot cum made her feel stuffed ass feel bloated and the new sensation was new to Ellie, she never left like this when she was ying with her ass with her toys. The teen butt slut''s mind wentpletely haywire as the tingle on her pussy intensified, she lost all muscle control of her virgin teen cunt, exploding into a thundering orgasm.


    "AHHHAAA SOMETHING HOT IS FILLING MY ASS! I AM BEING STUFFED MOMMY!"


    "I CAN''T HOLD BACK! I AM GOING TO PISS!


    "DON''T LOOK MOMMY! DON''T LOOK!"


    "AIEEEEEMMAAAA!


    The 18-year-old Ellie pissed herself in front of 50+ women in the hospital''s waiting area. But she could care less about her sense of shame as her pussy could not stop cumming, her cunt spasmed with every new rope of cum from Chuck''s divine cock.


    The weak teenid herself back on Chuck, breathing hard. With a tired look, she was proudly smiling at all the women in the waiting area.


    On Venus, having a man take a look at a woman is already tough as scaling a mountain, but to have a man figure out and satisfy a woman''s kink is something that ispletely unprecedented.


    Men of Venus f*ck for their pleasure, they never cared about the woman. Seeing Chuck take the extra care, the other women were green with envy of the mother-daughter pair.


    Unable to restrain herself, a twin sister pair walked up to Chuck. Though the sisters look alike, one was shy and timid and the other was sexually confident, giving Chuck provocative looks.


    "How about you try us, twin sisters, the next?" asked the more confident sister, firmly holding onto the shy girl''s hand.


    ###(scene change)


    Elsewhere in the holy hall of the Church of Wind,Katherine Sacheverell, the priestess who was present in the hospital room, when Antonio woke up (refer Ch. 80) was piously praying in front of a dazzling crystal statue


    ''Lady Ventia, I pray for your merciful wind breeze through ourmunity bringing prosperity and new children.''


    ''I pray that your boundless mercy shines upon Antonio, the only male of ourmunity. That troubled Child lets me have no rest.''


    ''The woman of themunity looks down on him, but they don''t understand that having a male in the midst is already an unimaginable fortune that your eminence has granted upon us.''


    ''I implore Lady Ventia to look after young Antonio and...''


    "HIGH PRIESTESS! HIGH PRIESTESS!" holleredSylvanna Norman, she was the tomboyish girl who pried open the sealed coffin and saved Antonio from sure death (refer Ch. 79).


    She was also the aide of the High Priestess of the Wind Church and was also the Church guardian. Sylvanna rushed to the church in haste carrying important news.


    "Tch,Sylvanna, how many times have I told you to not make amotion in the holy hall!" said the High priestess who was clearly displeased over Synvanna''sck of Church house decorum.


    "But...but! High Priestess, that little twerp woke up from thea and..."


    "Sylvanna, we were all present when he woke up. The doctor clearly stated that his life wasn''t in peril and only wanted to run some tests on him."


    "But...but! He woke up and was having sex!"


    "Oh, dear merciful wind! Didn''t young Antonio have a condition that prevented him from performing?"

 Chapter 124: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (7) - Twin sisters with tasty Tits and impressive Ass!

    Chapter 124: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (7) - Twin sisters with tasty Tits and impressive Ass!


    [Exhale] "Mydy, if that were the case how should we deal with this mass impregnation that was happening in the hospital? Women are going there in droves and from the word of mouth that little twerp seems to be a divine lover. We have to handle this delicately unless we want to invoke the ire of themunity''s women."


    "Yes, we seem to have been caught up in a sticky situation," with a helpless sigh the priestess continues, "the trouble that boy brings seems to grow with his age."


    "High Priestess, only you can look fondly upon that little twerp. In my opinion, ourmunity was much peaceful without him in the midst," said Sylvanna with a snort still carrying resentment over thete Antonio''s unsessful attempt at peeking at her while she was bathing.


    [Sigh] "Yes, things were more peaceful before Antonio..." agreed the priestess, but in a quieter voice she continued, "things were peaceful and also lifeless..."


    But before Sylvanna caught on, Katherine continued on...


    "SyIvanna, I wille along with you..."


    "I can handle a little twerp like him with one hand, I will bring him here and you can check on him.


    "Sylvanna, I am not doubting your ability, but if things are as dire as we suspect. You will need the support of a spell caster. Remember we don''t want to hurt Antonio or thedies."


    "Priestess Katherine if youe along, part of my attention has to be kept on your protection. I think it will be better for me to act alone."


    "How about this, I will stay outside the hospital and will only intervene if you face anyplication."


    After a short silence, Sylvanna agreed...


    "Alright, you can stay in the proximity. After I restrain that pervert, I think you will be needed to pacify the crown. I am no good with my words," said Sylvanna as she scratched her head like a graceless brute.


    However, for Lady Katherine, who has often seen the ugly side of the well-mannered males of the Venus, the honesty of the graceless Sylvanna and the perverted Antonio are something that she had learned to love.


    "Now, lets set off to the Hospital. even as the women of the cloth, I am intrigued by how young Antonio is satisfying so many women."


    ###(Scene change - back to the hospital)


    The twin sister pair walked up to Chuck. Though the sisters look alike, one was shy and timid and the other was sexually confident, giving Chuck provocative looks.


    "How about you try us, twin sisters, the next?" asked the more confident sister, firmly holding onto the shy girl''s hand.


    Chuckid down Ellie who was holding her a*shole with one hand, trying her hardest to not let any of Chuck''s semen to spill out


    Chuck casually checked out the pair of sisters. The twins are both redheads, probably in their early twenties, dressed in identical short skirts and a cute looking ''hello kitty'' hello kitty Tees. The girls are limber at the height of 5''8, yet have curves at the right ces.


    However, there is a slight difference between the two, the shy sister has a fullsome 34 D cups that she instinctively tries to hide with her moments. Whereas the provocative sister only had a perky 36 C cups, but she beats her timid twin with her shapely 35 inches heart-shaped ass. Chuck could tell that because she turned around and lifted up her skirt and showed Chuck her buttocks d in a thingcy G-string.


    "What do you think? What to have a go at this squishy ass? I will prep my shy sister how that bitch mother prepped her daughter," winked the boisterous sister.


    Unlike the usual women of Venus, the brasher sister has an elevated opinion of her beauty. Venus has an insignificant amount of male pursuers, but that not mean there are no pursuers of beauty.


    The sisters nevercked attention, the sister is the dominatrix of a couple of rich sugar mommies, whom she has cored. A lifestyle of domination made her subconsciously look down on Chuck. To her, Chuck is no divine miracle, but just a conquest. The old soul of the Mafia easily seen through the thoughts of the talkative sister.


    Chuck just walked up to the shy sister and pulled her on him, he cupped her full breast and firmly squeezes it.


    "....mmmmppphhhh..."


    "What''s your name darling?"


    "Nina... Nina Benton..."


    "Lovely name for a lovely creature," as Chuck talked, he put his hand into her Tee and started to maul her perky D cup tits.


    "Ohhh... mmm... My sister... she is Alyvia..."


    "Oh darling, I am just interested in you."


    "Just... just me... mmm ...don''t pull on my nipples..." begged Nina almost breaking out in tears, yet the timid girl never stopped Chuck.


    However, the other sister who heard that Chuck as uninterested in her was stunned and watched Chuck manhandle her sister in a daze.

 Chapter 125: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (8) - Mother Eats Baby Goo from Ellie鈥渟 Ass!

    Chapter 125: The Legend of The Demon Pervert (8) - Mother Eats Baby Goo from Ellie¡°s Ass!


    "Ohhh... mmm... My sister... she is Alyvia...""Oh darling, I am just interested in you.""Just... just me... mmm ...don''t pull on my nipples..." begged Nina almost breaking out in tears, yet the timid girl never stopped Chuck.However, the other sister who heard that Chuck as uninterested in her was stunned and watched Chuck manhandle her sister in a daze. She was never used to being ignored, she was the center of attraction wherever she went."You want to teach me a lesson? Is that why you choose my stuttering sister over me?"Alyvia thought Chuck choose Nina and ignored her just on a whim because he disliked her attitude."You are saying your sister has no Charm on her own? Besides, why would I want you? Nina here genuinely wants my care and affection, unlike you," saying that Chuck cupped Nina''s pussy over her skirt I the room full of strangers."...mmmmgghhhhfff... no... my sister ...she is prettier and more confident than Nina could ever be... and... and sister is not bad..."Pure hearted Nina pleaded for her twin despite being sexually teased by Chuck."I am better at sex! I can do things that the mother-daughter pair you just f*cked, can never do," chimed in Alyvia trying to boast her superiority."Oh, youpare yourself with Ellie and Peyton? You still fall short. On an unrted note, I may call my women derogatory names in the moment of lust, just to mentally stimte their pleasure, but don''t u dare ever look down on my women," coldly replied.To Chuck''s reply, the mother and daughter pair were thoroughly excited as they received envious stares of the women around. Ellie and Peyton thought that having sex with Chuck is a one-time affair, but to be identified as Chuck''s women is a boon that they never expect. Even is the rtionship is just in words, the social status of a woman who has a malepanion in unimaginable to their current social standing."What? Still not convinced that Ellie and Peyton better than you? I value obedience above all and I am uninterested because that is what youck the most," continued Chuck, oblivious to the shift in looks of the women around.If Chuck were the lust-filled brute as when he arrived in the waiting area, he would have taken Alyvia without question. Unfortunately for Alyvia, Chuck unloaded two massive deposit of cum in Ellie and Peyton, which regained him some rity in his mind. The former Tzar of the East will not be yed by a 20 something little girl, besides Chuck has a lot of options. Thus he decided to y a little game with Alyvia.He dragged Nina along with him and went to a nearby armchair andfortably sat on it as if it were his throne and pulled Nina on hisp and held her close like she is some stolen princess."Ellie! Darling, squat down and force out the baby goo that I filled in your back door, oh and don''t use your hands.""Peyton, why don''t you lie down and open your mouth for Ellie, we don''t want to make a mess on the floor."The women around, including the mother and daughter duo, were shocked by the depravedmand given by Chuck. However, with a short moment, Peyton got her daughter''s ass lined to her face, while Ellie slowly worked her inmed red a*shole to release all the baby batter that Chuck stuffed into her anus.The extent of depravity suffused a faint aura of lust energy fill the room. The other women though looked shocked and embarrassed, none could hide the sparks of excitement deep within their eyes."Oooh! My ass is spreading! Mommy, make sure you don''s spill! We don''t want to disappoint him!""Yes darling, mommy is here with her tongue out! I won''t let any of his seeds drop to the floor!"Splurt!Spalt!Ellie forced out a thick goblet of Chuck cum from her ass, which Peyton deftly caught in her mouth and swallowed it, showing her empty mouth to Chuck with a dazzling smile as if she were a proud child hoping for a pat on the head."Oooh Mommy quick! Spread your mouth wide! There is more! I don''t think I can hold it in anymore!"

 Chapter 128: Impregnation Marathon! (1) - The Dominatrix puts down her Dignity!

    Chapter 128: Impregnation Marathon! (1) - The Dominatrix puts down her Dignity!"Mmmmm... sister! Pleasee! I cannot take him alone! I am scared!" Nina again invited her sister. Growing up with Alyvia, she knew that her sister was a nice girl, but was too proud at heart.Thus, as a good sister, Nina gave Alyvia an opening. Chuck who saw through this, just let it y out. Though he appeared like an 18-year-old to everyone on Venus, he is truly an old perv at forty, he knows that ego is worth squat when he could pound the twin sisters bending the identical sisters to spread their legs for his magic cock.Alyvia knew that Nina is putting up an act for her sake, as twins who practically knew each other, words of gratitude were unnecessary between them."You brute! Be gentle with my sister! or else...""Or else what?" winked Chuck at the cute Tsundere act of Alyvia, making the proud twin blush as crimson as her hair.Alyvia felt like she has been seen through, but before she could find a hole to hide in embarrassment, Nina called out to her..."Sister, this guy is bullying me..."Alyvia felt the desperate love her sister who wishes her to not be left out, the Tsundere dominatrix smiled carefreely and gently at her timid sister who is looking at for her. Looking at Nina, Alyvia regained her confidence, she proudly walked to Chuck..."I know I am not able to get you to be a boy toy and I will obey everymand you have for me. Being impregnated by man is something I have heard my mother and grandmother talk fondly but with a helpless sigh. I will be an idiot to pass up on the opportunity.""Do whatever you want to me, I am willing to take any punishment!" screamed out Alyvia as she bowed low to Chuck."...sister... no! We... we will take on whatevermand he has for us together..." interjected Nian. Though she was a timid soul, she ill never give up on her sister.Alyvia came forward to Chuck and stroked his naked balls under her sister''s ass, with her thumb stroking her sister''s a*shole."...mmmm... sister not there..."Alyvia leaned on Chuck with her hand stroking his balls and whispered to him, "Do whatever you want with me. However, if you think you could bully my sister, I ill cut your balls, I don''t treat a random man more important than family."The eerie voice and the crazy eyes of Alyvia made Chuck''s balls shrink a little, as a former Mafia Boss, he could tell when a threat is a bluff and when the person means it. Alyvia is not bluffing.However, the former Tzar was not overly worried. Though he looked down on Alyvia for her arrogance earlier, the way she stood up to a man for family reminded him of his mafia brothers back on Earth.Chuck was suddenly overwhelmed over a sense of loss, as all his brother and his important persons on Earth kept shing before his eyes. Chuck spaced out, as he stopped being a bastard to Nina.Both the sisters noticed that Chuck was lost over a thought. Alyvia thought that Chuck lost interest in herself and her sister because she threatened him and panicked on how to fix it."I... I... did not literally mean it... If you have anything depraved nned for Nina, make em do it... my sister is a kind soul... I cannot watch her being degraded... just let me do it... please..."The dominatrix pleaded Chuck, as she felt that Chuck throw away both her and her sister. Though it will be a sad memory, Alyvia can tolerate being rejected by Chuck, but if she made sister miss out because of her stupid words she will be devastated. Thus, she did not hesitate to beg Chuck, putting down all her dignity for her twin.Alyvia''s begging snapped Chuck out of his reverie and brought him back to reality. His heart softened at the teary-eyed proud Alyvia, he immediately pulled the concerned sister close and kissed her full on the mouth, drinking up her spit like a thirsty dog.

 Chapter 131: Impregnation Marathon! (4) - I will degrade your Sister like a worthless Dog!

    Chapter 131: Impregnation Marathon! (4) - I will degrade your Sister like a worthless Dog!


    "Hmph, now do you understand the worth of a chance being impregnated directly by a man?" though Alyvia spoke so far with contempt over chuck''s ignorance, she quickly panicked.


    "Hey now that you know the worth of a sex session with a man, you will not turn down us sister now, will you?" asked Alyvia with a tinge of worry.


    It was not just Alyvia and Nina who were feeling worried, even Ellie, Peyton and the other women around revealed a worried face and wanted to know whether Chuck will still want them.


    Looking at the troubled faces of the women around, Chuck said nothing, he just lifted up Nina by her squishy 34 inches ass cheeks and lined up his d*ck at the entrance of her pussy. Once his hard cockhead was at the entrance of Nina''s virgin pussy opening, he forcefully lowered her on his cock.


    "AIEEEEMMMAAAAA!"


    With one forceful thrust, he ripped off the hymen of Nina burying half of his cock into her tight cunt.


    "BASTARD! Be gentle with my sister!" screamed Alyvia.


    "Ahhhmmmfff! Sister, you should try this! Pleasure is filling my head just being stuffed with a cock! Mom was right! Sex with a man is soo divine!"


    Though Nina appears like a meek little kitten, she is a secret pain slut, who loves to be spanked and treated roughly. Pain directly stimtes the cunt of the timid little hussy.


    Chuck ignored the nagging of Alyvia, as he grabbed the ass cheeks of Nina and lifted her up a couple of inches and dropped her on his cock. Like a spear that will render the sky into two, Chuck cock he deeply plowing the cunt of the Nina with every drop.


    "MMMMGGGHHFFFFF!"


    "AAARRRUUFFFGHHH!"


    "OOOOMMMHHHHFFF!"


    "OH MY GOD! SISTER HE IS SPLITTING ME INTO TWO, IT FEELS SO HEAVENLY! I AM DYING AND BEING REBORN WITH EVER THRUST!"


    Not to leave Alyvia out of the loop, Chuck told Alyvia to spank her sister.


    "Are you crazy! I will not hurt my sister!"


    "Nooo Sister do it! Nina is a naughty girl! She needs to be spanked!"


    "I don''t know how, but Chuck knows my kinks. Do it, sister! Spank my ass until it is red with your handprints!"


    Being driven mad by the cunt drilled by Chuck''s cock, the timid Nina finds her voice and was shedding her inhibitions. She knew her sister is a dominatrix, but had always been too shy to ask Alyvia to punish her.


    Now When Chuck asked Alyvia to spank her, Nina found the opportunity to voice out her fantasy.


    "Please sister! Spank my ass and put a finger in my asshole, as I ride this divine cock!" Nina subtly twerked her ass her sister, as she started to ride Chuck''s cock on her own.


    Though it may seem like Nina was confidently voicing her needs, Chuck knew that Nina is truly a meek girl at heart, if Alyvia rejects her, she would be crushed.


    However, for Alyvia seeing her sister as just a woman is hard for her. Since Nina is meek and shy since she was a little girl; though they are twins, Alyvia assumed the role of the older sister constantly protecting Nina.


    "I... I don''t know..." stuttered Alyvia.


    Hearing the rejection from her sister, Nina just started to ride Chuck like a madwoman with her head bent low. For everyone, it looked as if Nina is driven mad by lust, but only Chuck could see the tears falling from her cheeks. Nina is using Chuck to sail to the pain of being rejected by her own sister.


    Seeing the situation going south, Chuck stepped up...


    "Alyvia, you said you will obey me. Hmph, guess I just expect as much from a rude brat who thinks big of herself because she yed with some chicks."


    "You told me to not degrade your sister right? Just for you going back on your word, I will make her go through hell! I will chain her down like a dog and keep her like a beast! I will strip away any ounce of dignity! You would have heard of stories of men of Venus treating women harshly. Once I am done with your sister, those stories will be like fairy tales inparison," said Chuck as he effused a ruthless vibe.

 Chapter 132: Impregnation Marathon! (5) - Little Sister needed to be Spanked to Cum!

    Chapter 132: Impregnation Marathon! (5) - Little Sister needed to be Spanked to Cum!For everyone, it looked as if Nina is driven mad by lust, but only Chuck could see the tears falling from her cheeks. Nina is using Chuck to sail to the pain of being rejected by her own sister.Seeing the situation going south, Chuck stepped up..."Alyvia, you said you will obey me. Hmph, guess I just expect as much from a rude brat who thinks big of herself because she yed with some chicks.""You told me to not degrade your sister right? Just for you going back on your word, I will make her go through hell! I will chain her down like a dog and keep her like a beast! I will strip away any ounce of dignity! You would have heard of stories of men of Venus treating women harshly. Once I am done with your sister, those stories will be like fairy tales inparison," said Chuck as he effused a ruthless vibe."...no ...no ...you wouldn''t...""Try me, bitch! Without you around, no one will protect Nina! Now tell me, if you are going to obey me or not?" growled Chuck."I... she...my..." Alyvia struggled to make a decision but is a short while...SLAP!"Mmmmhhgg!""I am sorry Nina, sister cannot disobey him..." said Alyvia with a shaky voice...SLAP!"Gnnffgghh!"SLAP!"Mmmffgghh!"SLAP!"Ooohhffgghh!""Sister is weak, forgive me, Nina..." said Alyvia teary eyes as she continued to spank her sister. Though Nina is feeling the pleasure of getting her ass spanked by her beloved sister, she hated seeing her sister me herself. She wanted to make her sister stop, Nina does not want to riddle her sister with guilt. But when she tried to move away, a strong hand firmly held her in ce."Let... let me go Chuck, I can''t let my sister cry...""I don''t want either of my women to feel hurt, trust me. Don''t be an idiot and ruin everything in thest moment!"Nina wanted to leave andfort her sister, but her submissive side was kindled by Chuck, she did not know what to do. Thus Chuck made the decision for her. Chuck grabbed her by the ass and stood up, with his strong hand he lifted up the sexy redhead and drove her down on his cock.Chuck started to seriously fuck the meek sister with a double pressure thrust as he pulled her down on his dick with his hand, he thrust his pelvis up ith opposite thrust."Mmmffgghh!""Ooohhffgghh!""Gnnffgghh!""Mmmffgghh!""Ooohhffgghh!""Gnnffgghh!""Mmmffgghh!""Ooohhffgghh!""Gnnffgghh!"Nina could not say out a coherent word as she was jackhammered by Chuck and with a few strokes of the power fucking, he popped past her cervix, entering his cockhead into her womb..."AAAAHHHMMMMAAAAGGFFFF!"Alyvia saw the power fucking of Chuck in a daze. Being a dominatrix, Alyvia yed with strapons and has stretched the asses of few Milfs until they broke down into a heaving mess. But the way Chuck forcefully stretched the cunt of her sister was something that Alyvia has never seen.Despite her guilt towards her sister, Alyvia could not help but feel her pussy tingle at the sensual sight of her twin being fucked the living lights out of her.Peyton, the mother Ellie, who was watching the whole ordeal, handed a paddle to the stunned Alyvia, waking her up from reverie."We don''t want to disappoint Chuck now, do we? Go, turn your sister''s as red like a ripe strawberry.""I... she... I never...""Don''t worry, I am sure your sister will be thankful that you decided to obey the man who can fuck the soul out of her. Besides, your sister may find your stimtion pleasurable, take it from a mature woman, I won''t be wrong," smiled Peyton as she nudged Alyvia towards her sister.Grabbing tightly onto the paddle, Alyvia felt like dominatrix again. Now that she thought back of her sister as a woman, she could see the sings of her submissive side.[Sigh] "What a fool I have been!"SLAP!"Nina, I m sorry that sister didn''t notice sooner!"


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    Alyvia spanked her sister like how she would punish her submissives, each swat of the paddle driving her sister insane, inching close to her orgasmic release.

 Chapter 133: Impregnation Marathon! (6) - A request to impregnate one鈥渟 Daughter!

    Chapter 133: Impregnation Marathon! (6) - A request to impregnate one¡°s Daughter!"We don''t want to disappoint Chuck now, do we? Go, turn your sister''s as red like a ripe strawberry.""I... she... I never...""Don''t worry, I am sure your sister will be thankful that you decided to obey the man who can fuck the soul out of her. Besides, your sister may find your stimtion pleasurable, take it from a mature woman, I won''t be wrong," smiled Peyton as she nudged Alyvia towards her sister.Grabbing tightly onto the paddle, Alyvia felt like dominatrix again. Now that she thought back of her sister as a woman, she could see the sings of her submissive side.[Sigh] "What a fool I have been!"SLAP!"Nina, I m sorry that sister didn''t notice sooner!"SLAP!SLAP!SLAP!Alyvia spanked her sister like how she would punish her submissives, each swat of the paddle driving her sister insane, inching close to her orgasmic release. More than the spank, Alyvia''s eptance drove Nina mad with joy. She forcefully kissed Chuck and rode his cock pushing her ass out as much as possible, making it easier for Alyvia to spank her.SLAP!SLAP!SLAP!"OOOHHHMMMMFFFHHHAAAA!" screamed out Nina, as an orgasm ripped through her and following closely, Chuck nuts also started to fire into her womb. Having hot cum stter into her womb amidst her orgasm triggered the rare state of multiple orgasms for Nina.Chuck pinched and pulled hard on the fat tits of the meek sister, diving more pleasure to her cunt, as her cunt kept spasming like crazy shooting out multiple squirts of cum juices. Nina still kept working her up and down ina slow pace over the cock of Chuck as her mind went nk with pleasure.Chuck carried the fainted Nian andid her down on the couch. Seeing her sister''s eyes rolled back and body spasming, Alyvia thought Chuck did something cruel to her."I told you I will do whatever you ask of me and to not bully my sister! What did you do to her!" screamed Alyvia in hysteria as she pounding on Chuck''s chest with her fist.Though Alyvia is a dominatrix, she was not the type to train her body forbat and even if she did, for the present Chuck it wouldn''t feel a thing, as his body was stuffed with multiple battle-magic. Chuck understood that Alyvia is acting out because of her deep concern for her sister. Thus, he let her vent her frustration on him.''Hmm, even when she cries, she is adorable. No, scratch that, she is more adorable because she''s crying. Hehe, I could have never guessed that the dominatrix has such a cute cry face.''"Sis... sister... don''t hit Chuck... he didn''t do anything...""Nina!"Hearing her sister''s voice Alyvia ignored Chuck and rushed to her and hugged her naked body half-weeping and half-smiling."Nina, sister is sorry that I hit you. That bad guy made me do it," said Alyvi as she gave a dirty look to Chuck."Sister, don''t me Chuck, he was very nice to me... and... I liked sister hitting my butt... it made me feel good... if ...if sister like, she could do more to me..." said Nina in a small voice as she blushed red like a tomato.While Nina confessed to her sister, Peyton walked to Chuck..."Thank you for nudging her," said Chuck to Peyton. To which, she just looked at him, staring deep into his eyes..."Who are you...""I am Antonio...""Maybe, but no man of this would ever care about a girl''s need...""...""I am not trying to pry into you, I am just thankful to meet a man as caring as you are...""and... my daughter is still a virgin... If you could give her a baby... I will be a very grateful grandmother..." shyly asked Peyton still naked from herst romp with Chuck."What if I want the new grandmother to carry a new sibling for Ellie?" asked Chuck as he winked at Peyton."Don''t... don''t tempt an old girl...""I am already holding back my emotions of not falling head over heels for you..." said Peyton like a woman wronged.For Peyton''s pouting, Chuck just leaned down and started to lick he bite the inch long nipples of her 50 inches E cup boobs."...mmmmfffggghh... you always tease a girl when you don''t have a good answer... you sexy bastard..." pouted the MILF Mother.

 Chapter 134: Impregnation Marathon! (7) - An Aunt and niece offer their unfucked cunts!

    Chapter 134: Impregnation Marathon! (7) - An Aunt and niece offer their unfucked cunts!


    "I am not trying to pry into you, I am just thankful to meet a man as caring as you are..."


    "and... my daughter is still a virgin... If you could give her a baby... I will be a very grateful grandmother..." shyly asked Peyton still naked from herst romp with Chuck.


    "What if I want the new grandmother to carry a new sibling for Ellie?" asked Chuck as he winked at Peyton.


    "Don''t... don''t tempt an old girl..."


    "I am already holding back my emotions of not falling head over heels for you..." said Peyton like a woman wronged.


    For Peyton''s pouting, Chuck just leaned down and started to lick he bite the inch long nipples of her 50 inches E cup boobs.


    "...mmmmfffggghh... you always tease a girl when you don''t have a good answer... you sexy bastard..." pouted the MILF Mother.


    Peyton rubbed Chuck''s head as she said, "Chuck, I am very ttered that you still find me beautiful, but I don''t think, I should hoard you for myself. Look around everyone is anticipating you to choose them."


    Though it pained her, Peyton clearly knew how empty a life would be without a man. Now that has experienced the hot manliness of Chuck, she clearly knew that can never look back fondly of her lonely past life.


    Peyton is a kind woman who always felt that themunity of women should stick together and as a popr merchant, she has helped a lot of women in themunity with money or employment. Her giving nature made her want to share Chuck with her fellow women. She knew that man of Venus can never be monopolized. She thought that if Chuck is going to sow his seeds anyway, her fellow women might as well be the recipient.


    As Peyton pleaded Chuck to choose other women, he became more fond of Peyton. However, he understood the mature women''s thinking and he also knew that since he asked all the women in the hospital to gather around for sex, he should least fuck the crown till their pussies overflow with his cum.


    Chuck was hesitant before, he thought he was only taking advantage of pitiful women because of theck of suitor. But now that he knows that a man''s natural cum given these women a chance at a better life, Chuck decided to impregnate the gathered hussies without any guilt.


    ''Hey Alnaal, if you appear, would everyone get to see you?''


    ''...''


    ''You really wish to y dead? Don''t you think that the magic amulet malfunctioning was too coincidental?''


    ''...''


    ''Fine, if you want to y dead. I can stop with this whole charade and call it quits. I am in no hurry to amass Porn coins. Now that everyone knows that I am capable of a hard-on, I can earn Porn Coins in my own terms.''


    [Sigh] ''As expected of a Sage cultivator... The spells could not influence your thinking for long...'' said the childish voice of Alnaal in Chuck''s head.


    Now that he heard Alnaal, Chuck confirmed his theory of the little chibi ying tricks. Chuck then looked at the women saying...


    "Ladies though it was fun and sexually exciting to have sex in the open. I think the novelty has worn off, as many of you are sexually inexperienced, this open environment only makes you stiff."


    "We... we can all get naked here, if... that is what you want..." hurriedly said a panicked mother, who that Chuck is going to end his session of impregnating women.


    "What''s your name darling?"


    "Lexi...Lexi Castro..."


    "The younger girl next to you?"


    "She''s my niece... Amiya..."


    "Though I want both you, aunt and niece naked, I''d like to fill your cunts with cum in a hospital room with afortable bed, sounds good?"


    "Yes! Sounds very good!"


    "But..but... when?" shyly asked the mature woman embarrassed of her own impatience.


    "Oh, just give me 10 minutes to have a quick wash..."


    "Us sisters can lick you clean if you want," interjected Alyvia with eyes filled with gratitude. She came to know that Chuck said all that mean thing fulfill Nina''s hidden desire.


    "Haha, I will take you up on the offerter, but I feel like a shower for now," saying that he did not wait for anyone to speak up as he turned to nurse Jane," Jane, find me afortable room with a big bed and an attached bath, somewhere nearby.

 Chapter 135: Impregnation Marathon! (8) - Jane鈥渟 butt fondled! Alnaal Reappears!

    Chapter 135: Impregnation Marathon! (8) - Jane¡°s butt fondled! Alnaal Reappears!


    "Though I want both you, aunt and niece naked, I''d like to fill your cunts with cum in a hospital room with afortable bed, sounds good?"


    "Yes! Sounds very good!"


    "But..but... when?" shyly asked the mature woman embarrassed of her own impatience.


    "Oh, just give me 10 minutes to have a quick wash..."


    "Us sisters can lick you clean if you want," interjected Alyvia with eyes filled with gratitude. She came to know that Chuck said all that mean thing fulfill Nina''s hidden desire.


    "Haha, I will take you up on the offerter, but I feel like a shower for now," saying that he did not wait for anyone to speak up as he turned to nurse Jane," Jane, find me afortable room with a big bed and an attached bath, somewhere nearby.


    Upon Chuck''s request, The blonde nurse quickly found a big hospital room not far away from the waiting area, which had its own bath.


    "Jane, are you mad at me for fucking other women before you?"


    "I... I am just a nurse here... I want to bear your seed, yes. But I am not sure if I am worth..." the blonde nurse who will give any beachwear model a run for the money appeared unsure and vulnerable before Chuck.


    No matter how many times he sees it, Chuck could never get used to seeing strong independent women express such self-doubt. He quickly pulled on Jane, he grabbed her by her golden locks and pulled her head back, tilting her face up.


    "What''s with that sappy look? Don''t you think I find you attractive?" asked Chuck, as he gazed at her gorgeous eyes and leaned down and kisses her sexy smooth neck.


    "You don''t think, you turn me on?" Chuck grabbed Jane''s hand and directed it to his cock. He made her give a handjob, as he kisses his way up to her chin, while his hands were fondling her ass cheeks.


    "mmm... you... have the dean waiting on you... I am just..." Chuck shut up Jane with a kiss, he took the upper lip between his and started to slowly suckle on the soft lip.


    As she wanted to protest more, Chuck shoved his tongue into her mouth, kisses her tongue hard, as he had her pressed hard on her, lifting up her skirt and started to fondle her soft squishy ass cheek.


    "Mmmmmfff!"


    p!


    Chuck gave a hard p to her buttocks as he concluded the kiss, with her lips swollen by his beastly passion. He then casually fondled her breast with no shame like a train molester.


    "Now do you believe my passion for you?" asked Chuck as he enjoyed the shy nces of Jane.


    "You are a male, you don''t have to prove your fondness to me. If you want me, I will undress naked in front of my mother, if that is what you want. No women of Venus will ever say no to you," saying so gently smiled Jane.


    "What if I want the women of Venus to have the choice to say no?"


    Jane was stunned over what chuck said after a short while she burst outughing,


    "Hahaha, which women in her sane mind would say no to the advances of a male?"


    "Hehehe. ChucK, you are a weird boy," giggled Jane, shaking her head over Chuck''s absurd question.


    "Haha, maybe I am weird. Jane, I am going to take a quick shower. Wait for me in the room."


    Before Jane could give him a reply, he slipped into the attached bathroom. As soon as he got into the bathroom, Alnaal conjured herself.


    "Baka, I could have stayed invisible out in the waiting area, why did youe here?"


    "You could have, but I will appear like an idiot spacing out every now and then. This whole mental conversation is getting on my nerves."


    "Hmph, a Sage Cultivator who has an aversion to spiritual voice. Laughable!"


    "You and that goddess make a big deal of this Sage cultivator thing, but I don''t know squat about this whole Sage cultivator thing. After being reincarnated, I am left with a weak ass body, with my quirk was also lost. I am not sure what to do with this body in this world."

 Chapter 136: Impregnation Marathon! (9) - Can鈥渢 treat Women as just Fuck-Holes- Porn Star

    Chapter 136: Impregnation Marathon! (9) - Can¡°t treat Women as just Fuck-Holes- Porn Star


    Before Jane could give him a reply, he slipped into the attached bathroom. As soon as he got into the bathroom, Alnaal conjured herself.


    "Baka, I could have stayed invisible out in the waiting area, why did youe here?"


    "You could have, but I will appear like an idiot spacing out every now and then. This whole mental conversation is getting on my nerves."


    "Hmph, a Sage Cultivator who has an aversion to spiritual voice. Laughable!"


    "You and that goddess make a big deal of this Sage cultivator thing, but I don''t know squat about this whole Sage cultivator thing. After being reincarnated, I am left with a weak ass body, with my quirk was also lost. I am not sure what to do with this body in this world."


    "Hmph, that is why you have me. I will change you from the mud you are into a fortress."


    "I am not sure of a fortress, but with this stick for a cock and the ever replenishing balls, you have made me a fire hose, at the least. Why did you do it? It''s not like I am against having sex with multiple hot women. You have made a reality of many of my fantasies. But why blindside me like that?"


    "Before I answer you. Tell me this, why did you tell Jane that you wanted to give her the option to say no to a male."


    "I... I am used to smooth-talking women and making them fall for me, even when my dick was kaput, I nevercked the confidence to win a woman. But here in Venus, women who should have an extremely proud opinion of oneself are pitiful and vulnerable and just because I have a dick that can cum, I am treated like a lord. It feels weird to me."


    "Hmph, first get it through your head that you have reincarnated and not in the same world as your previous life. The morals, ideals and the socialmon sense of that world will not be suitable to this. From the way you think, I believe courtship is a mutual affair in your previous world. If you are to bring that ideology to Venus, you will not be treated as a messiah, you will be only treated as a madman."


    "But... I..."


    "What? Respect for the gender? Being modern? Hmph! don''t make meugh. Every civilization would have some form of oppression over the fellow men at some point in their history. Don''t try to live in a different timeline. Besides, I heard you calling everyone you had sex with as your women. Do you think taking responsibility is some form ofpensation for thedies you pounded?"


    "A real man should take responsibility for his action."


    "Hmph, a real man you say? So what do real women should do? Not sleep around? stay faithful as you add more and more women to your harem? You have the Porn system, we are trying to amass lots of Porn Coins, you are bound to sleep with a lot of women. n to make everyone your wife? Let''s just say you do make every woman you sleep with as your wife. Is it fair to them?"


    "I don''t know if it is fair to them, but the women I am with, I will always take care of them. You have given me a magical dick, so taking care of sex is easy and a sex capable men are easily able to make a fortune here in this," nonchntly said Chuck, as he disagreed with Alnaal to see women just a fuck holes.


    "Baka! This is why I tried to make you go mad with lust and make you fuck a bunch of women. Why do you try to get sober? Wouldn''t it be better if you just fucked around a lot and med me after all this is done?"


    "Little Chibi, you are also my woman. You are even closer than any woman here as you live inside me. In this weird, the closest of my family will be that Goddess, that little girl I saved and you. Though I have varying doubts, of the three I trust you the most."

 Chapter 137: Impregnation Marathon! (10) - Make em watch while you Fuck to make it Rain!- Porn Star

    Chapter 137: Impregnation Marathon! (10) - Make em watch while you Fuck to make it Rain!- Porn Star


    "I don''t know if it is fair to them, but the women I am with, I will always take care of them. You have given me a magical dick, so taking care of sex is easy and a sex capable men are easily able to make a fortune here in this," nonchntly said Chuck, as he disagreed with Alnaal to see women just a fuck holes.


    "Baka! This is why I tried to make you go mad with lust and make you fuck a bunch of women. Why do you try to get sober? Wouldn''t it be better if you just fucked around a lot and med me after all this is done?"


    "Little Chibi, you are also my woman. You are even closer than any woman here as you live inside me. In this weird, the closest of my family will be that Goddess, that little girl I saved and you. Though I have varying doubts, of the three I trust you the most."


    Alnaal was stunned for a moment when Chuck called her family. The word ''family'' brought back pleasant memories to her mind. But since she could not go back to that wonderful time of her life, it saddened Alnaal more than it brought her happiness. She turned away from Chuck, as her eyes teared up...


    "Baka! who are you calling your woman! You old pervert! I will not do weird stuff with you!"


    "Hmph! Who wants to do that with you?! You are barely a toddler, act your age you Chibi."


    "I... I am over 18 years old! I havee of age long-back!" hysterically dered Alnaal.


    "Hmmm," Chuck looked at her 2 feet gargoyle body, "I have seen a lot of legal lolis. But looking at you I just feel sad."


    "I will kill you! KILL YOU!"Alnaal conjured up an orange glow on her hands and quickly hot a fireball at Chuck.


    BOOM!


    Jane who was waiting outside rushed to the bathroom hearing the loud noise. But before she could pounce into the bathroom, Chuck peeked out...


    "Hey, year sorry about the noise, I broke the showerhead."


    "What?!"


    "Yeah, it''s a funny ident. Hahahahaha."


    "Chuck, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I am fine, I am still in the middle of my shower, be back soon."


    m!


    [Sigh] Chuck let out a sigh in relief, as he looked at the hole in the wall through which he could see the next room. Fortunately, the next room was empty.


    ''Good thing I dodged.''


    "What the hell was that!"


    "Hmph, look down on me again, I will fire a homing fireball!"


    "We are already short on Porn Coins, why are wasting it with useless magic?!"


    "How much Porn Coins do you think that we have amassed so far?"


    "That is something that I wanted to ask you..."


    "Heh, make a wild guess."


    "10,000?"


    "What! why did you guess so high as your first guess?!" after which she said in a grumbling tone, "But you are still wrong! We have 10,241 Porn Coins."


    "What! Do we really have over 10,000 Porn Coins?! But it has barely been a few hours!"


    "Yes, you had sex with less than 10 females, but you did it in front of an audience of over 50. Their continued attention waspletely captured by your sexual shenanigans. They had nothing but you and lewd thought about you for the whole time you had sex with that olderdy, her daughter and that one sister of the twins."


    "You mean Peyton, Ellie, and Nina?"


    "Hmph, weak mortals don''t have the right to make me remember their names. But, yes those three were the participants, though they earned you a hefty amount of Porn Coins, the spectators were the ones who multiplied your payout."


    "So you are saying...."


    "You need to f*ck in front of an audience to make it rain Porn Coins! The more the numbers the better will be the umtion of Porn Coins. You may think that more than 10,000 Porn Coins are enough to fix you up, but it will only give you a basic fix and let you have a mediocre talent for further growth."


    "You... have you ever heard of the divine spell, ''Soul heal''?"

 Chapter 138: The Requirement is 1,000,000 Porn Coins!

    Chapter 138: The Requirement is 1,000,000 Porn Coins!


    "Yes, you had sex with less than 10 females, but you did it in front of an audience of over 50. Their continued attention waspletely captured by your sexual shenanigans. They had nothing but you and lewd thought about you for the whole time you had sex with that olderdy, her daughter and that one sister of the twins."


    "You mean Peyton, Ellie, and Nina?"


    "Hmph, weak mortals don''t have the right to make me remember their names. But, yes those three were the participants, though they earned you a hefty amount of Porn Coins, the spectators were the ones who multiplied your payout."


    "So you are saying...."


    "You need to f*ck in front of an audience to make it rain Porn Coins! The more the numbers the better will be the umtion of Porn Coins. You may think that more than 10,000 Porn Coins are enough to fix you up, but it will only give you a basic fix and let you have a mediocre talent for further growth."


    "You... have you ever heard of the divine spell, ''Soul heal''?" asked Alnaal in all seriousness.


    "No, I haven''t. But more importantly, didn''t you say that some spell worth 1000 Porn Coins will fix me up? Why is it not that even 10,000 Porn coins are not enough?" asked Chuck


    "Baka! The spell ''Hormona inundatio(Rejuvenates Hormonal nds)'' will be only able to let have a natural erection. You were a Tzar in yourst life, which was the power level just shy of a demigod. Presently, your body''s power level is simr to a disabled person."


    "The height, the muscles, the hair, everything you have now is a temporary enhancement gained after the flooding of thousands of Porn Coins. Don''t you want all this for real? Don''t you want to conjure a body of your own? or are you happy living in a dead corpse?"


    "From your memory, I can tell that you aren''t reincarnated in the normal sense. Your soul hasn''t been given a rebirth, it was just put into the body of a dead person."


    Berated Alnaal, angered by Chuck''s short-sightedness.


    "I... I want all of that... but... how much Porn Coins will it cost..." [Glup]


    "Heh, you are in luck. If my guess is right, it will only cost you 1,000,000 Porn Coins."


    "What?! Do you even hear yourself?! 1,000,000 Porn coins!! How will I ever make so much?! You want me to go have sex on the streets of the city''s most crowded market?!"


    "Hmm, not a bad suggestion..."


    "You little...!"


    "Before you start going hysterical again, has it been more than 10 hours since your life''s first erection?"


    "...no..."


    "Kindly remind me of the current Porn Coins umtion?"


    "...10,241..."


    "Have I made my point?"


    "...yes..."


    [Sigh] "Is there no other way than for me to be an exhibitionist pervert?"


    "Hmph, any man would have Kowtowed to the Goddess of Fate for such an erotic life. Yet, youin, no wonder the fate decided to break your dick. You really aren''t worthy of one."


    "You really want to get on the bad side of me?"


    "Hmph, Baka! Who would fear you?!"


    "Oh, is that so... As your creator, you have to obey me right?"


    "Grrr, yes... what are you going to make me do... if... if you n anything dirty with me... I will bite your dick off..."


    "Hohoho, you are saying that you are willing to take my d*ck in your mouth? Well, you did say you are well past your legal age for perverted sexual acts," winked Chuck as he slowly walked close to Alnaal with a depraved look of a lustful demon.


    "What... what... why areing close..." Alnaal, whocked much of life experiencespared to Chuk, panicked at the slightest of provocation. Seeing the flustered little Chibi, Chuck decided to tease her more. He reached out his hand to her with a viinous smile.


    When Alnaal was ready to stake her life to save her dignity, Chuck''s hand gently patter her head.


    "I think we should castHormona inundatio(Rejuvenates Hormonal nds) when we have the chance. It is better to have a fail-safe than to be sorry when all Porn Coins run out."


    "Huh?" Alnaal stared up at Chuck in a daze.


    "What''s with that look? Were you expecting more from me?" asked Chuck as he lewdly pumped his brows.


    "Get lost you pervert scum! Who would expect anything from you!" screamed Alnaal as she quickly went back into Chuck''s lower spine, her spell medium.


    However, before she left, a red glow enveloped Chuck. As he was still in possession of the magic amulet, his mind suddenly received information of a new spell...


    ''Hormona inundatio(Rejuvenates Hormonal nds) - A popr magic spell amongst old mages...''

 Chapter 139: His Erectile Dysfunction gets fixed at last!

    Chapter 139: His Erectile Dysfunction gets fixed atst!


    "I think we should castHormona inundatio(Rejuvenates Hormonal nds) when we have the chance. It is better to have a fail-safe than to be sorry when all Porn Coins run out."


    "Huh?" Alnaal stared up at Chuck in a daze.


    "What''s with that look? Were you expecting more from me?" asked Chuck as he lewdly pumped his brows.


    "Get lost you pervert scum! Who would expect anything from you!" screamed Alnaal as she quickly went back into Chuck''s lower spine, her spell medium.


    However, before she left, a red glow enveloped Chuck. As he was still in possession of the magic amulet, his mind suddenly received information of a new spell...


    ''Hormona inundatio(Rejuvenates Hormonal nds) - Hormonal nds oversee crucial functions of the body. This spell rejuvenates Hormonal nds of the body, it repairs and regrows any damage of the hormonal nds. The divine spell is highly popr amongst old mages. Costs 1000 Porn Coins. Spell Duration: Permanent Enchantment.''


    ''Hmm, I take that mages and spellcasters are big perverts. when ites to sex, they have exclusive spells,'' thought Chuck as he felt a familiar heat course all throughout his body.


    It is the same heat he feels every time a divine spell is being cast on him. He felt the heat course through his endocrine system and the divine energy got separated into nine equal portions directed towardsthe pinealnd, pituitarynd, pancreas, ovaries, testes, thyroidnd, parathyroidnd, hypothmus, and adrenalnds.


    Chuck expected to feel some pain, but instead, he only felt a surging warmth all throughout his body. Chuck remembered the simple healing spell caused him major painst time and major healing like this should have given him cruciating pain.


    ''Heh, that little Chibi has a rude mouth but a warm heart. Guess she really did spend more porn coins to alleviate the difort during the healing,'' Chuck thought to himself.


    A timely knock came at his bathroom...


    "Chuck, it''s me, Jane, you are okay in there? You have been there for a long time..."


    ''Shit, I''ve lost track of time talking with Alnaal.''


    "Yeah, I am done,e out soon."


    Chuck was buck naked in the hospital for thest few hours. However, he was in a sexual frenzy when it all happened. Now that he is sober, a nudist choice just on the corridors did not seem very appropriate to him. Luckily for him, the hospital has left a couple of hospital gowns in the bath.


    ''Well, something is better than nothing. Guess, it can''t get any worse than bare as naked,'' talking to himself, Chuck gave himself a quick wipe with a hospital gown and wore the other.


    Jane who was waiting in the bedroom was fidgety with concern over Chuck. However, during the time she has taken to calm down, she seemed to notice the drastic physical changes of Chuck. Though she wasn''t the personal caretaker or handler for Chuck, the in-office gossip clearly stated a short balding young fat male was admitted to the hospital.


    Though they may have overstated or understated his physique, the hair and height are very prominent on Chuck. The present Chuck with all the divine enhancements is towering at about 6''5 - 6''5 and he currently has long fluttering silvery hair.


    ''Were they wrong about him? Even if there were some differences in the gossip it should not be this drastic...'' analyzed Jane with a troubled face.


    ''Antonio AKA Chuck, who are you...'' were thest lingering thoughts of Jane, when the bathroom rood opened and a dreamy Chuck came out with silvery hair still slick from his shower. Though Jane wanted to ask him about her doubts about him, she withheld at thest moment. She knew that Dean Fujiyama was also his lover.


    ''If the dean has no problem with him, I should not cook up anything. Besides, looking sexy better than a pudgy balding boy.''


    "Hoho, seems like Jane as thinking a lot?" asked Chuck as he came close to her and lifted her up by grabbing onto your ass and pulled her in for a deep wet kiss, which made Jane moan out in his mouth with satisfaction.

 Chapter 140: Masochistic Jane spreads her Cunt (1) - My Ass and My Nipples

    Chapter 140: Masochistic Jane spreads her Cunt (1) - My Ass and My Nipples


    ''Antonio AKA Chuck, who are you...'' were thest lingering thoughts of Jane, when the bathroom rood opened and a dreamy Chuck came out with silvery hair still slick from his shower. Though Jane wanted to ask him about her doubts about him, she withheld at thest moment. She knew that Dean Fujiyama was also his lover.


    ''If the dean has no problem with him, I should not cook up anything. Besides, looking sexy better than a pudgy balding boy.''


    "Hoho, seems like Jane as thinking a lot?" asked Chuck as he came close to her and lifted her up by grabbing onto your ass and pulled her in for a deep wet kiss, which made Jane moan out in his mouth with satisfaction.


    As Chuck''s fingers deftly worked on the body of Nurse Jane, shepletely forgot the faint suspicion she had on him as her legs turned to jelly. Since Jane is yet to have an orgasm from the time Chuck conducted an orgy in his hospital room, the little of his manly touches made her panty drenched over and over.


    p!


    Chuck loved spanking the sexy beach body of Jane and her wearing a skirt only made it easier for him to spank and fondle her sexy ass. However, this time when he touched her ass cheeks he was in for a surprise. When Chuck gave a hard p to Jane''s ass, he did not feel any fabric, after he lifted up her skirt.


    As Chuck gave the beach body blonde a quizzical look, Jane blushed crimson, unable to give a sane exnation to her removing her panty.


    "I... I... It was wet..." Jane noticed that her exnation put her foot in her mouth and she just kept her head low unable to meet the eyes of Chuck.


    Looking at the shy woman, Chuck only felt more excited, he lifted up her skirt on the front too. Though Jane''s body stiffened as she felt a breeze over her wet pussy lips, she did not protest to Chuck''s perverted acts.


    When he lifted the working woman''s skirt and make her pussy exposed during office hours, he leaned a little closer on her, his erect pole gently nudged on her bare pussy. Both of them only had a thin fabric of the hospital gown preventing contact of their sexual zones.


    The restriction of the hospital gown weakened as it got moist with his pre-cum and her cunt discharge. Though Chuck controlled it masterfully, he has monstrous strength coursing through him because of the divine spells. Chuck quickly grabbed the top her nurse outfit with two hands and just ripped it open with brute strength, sending the buttons flying.


    Driven by lust, Chuck tore open the top of Jane exposing her gravity-defying 36 inches C cups d ina sexy bra. However, Chuck did not take time to admire the designer bra as it was torn to shreds in the next moment. The professional nurse JAne was made to expose her private parts in broad daylight during working hours. Now, this is a sight that Chuck took his time to admire.


    As the sensual curves arepletely exposed, Chuck gently undid her skirt and let it fall to the floor. The meek nurse was left with a naughty outfit of her nurse cap and with just her white shoes and knee-high socks.


    Jane is a fit beauty who had sexual lines on her firm body. She has a toned physique but it waspletely feminine like a female action superstar. Jane had a faint definition of her abs and no hint of fat on her body.


    Chuck grabbed the perky 36 inches pear-shaped ass cheek of the obedient nurse, he stretched her ass cheeks wide and dipped his middle finger into her asshole.


    "Mmmmnnggfff!" moaned out Jane, as she felt Chuck pushed his finger into her asshole until the third knuckle, making her ass mp over his finger.


    "Chuck! ....mmmm ...I''ve never yed with my ass... it feels soo... new... mmmmmm..."


    Chuk deftly pumped his finger in and out of her ass, as he just sat down on the hospital bed and started to give a tongueshing over her nipples.


    "mmmm... don''t tease my nipple... they are too sensitive... ooh Chuck... I am feeling my nipples turn hot..."

 Chapter 141: Masochistic Jane spreads her Cunt (2) - Bite my Nipples and Make me your Bitch!

    Chapter 141: Masochistic Jane spreads her Cunt (2) - Bite my Nipples and Make me your Bitch!


    "Chuck! ....mmmm ...I''ve never yed with my ass... it feels soo... new... mmmmmm..."


    Chuk deftly pumped his finger in and out of her ass, as he just sat down on the hospital bed and started to give a tongueshing over her nipples.


    "mmmm... don''t tease my nipple... they are too sensitive... ooh Chuck... I am feeling my nipples turn hot..."


    "Bite me... bite my nipples please... be rough with it... please Chuck bite and chew on my nipple... make it red and swollen... I want to feel it aching till the next day..."


    "Chuck my love do it! Treat me roughly like how you did the women in the waiting area. I will be your bitch if you want. I know you just threatened Alyvia when you said to her that you will chain Nina with a dog cor. But if you have such fantasies, this blonde girl will be your obedient pet, always naked and down on the floor on her hands and knees."


    "I will be your personal whore bitch Chuck, I will even wear a tail plug in my ass all the time. When you told Alyvia of your dark degradation, it caused her fear, but to me, my panty went drenched. I struggled to stand because my knees went weak with arousal."


    As Jane begged so much, It is only fair that Chuck gave in to her desire for rough lovemaking. Without making the horny subservient nurse wait for long, Chuck bit hard into her half-inch rick hard pink nipples...


    "MMMMMMFFF! Oh yes darling that is it, bite me! Bite me hard!"


    Chuck went under her tit and gave a hard bite to the soft flesh of the underside of her boob. He bit her hard leaving teeth marks on smooth skin. Chuck then kisses and suckled hard on the bite mark, giving Jane her first hickey.


    As JAne was reveling in the ecstasy of her arousal, Chuck inserted another finger into her asshole...


    "AAHHHHHFFMMM!" **huff** **huff** "Add another finger master, this bitch can take it!"


    Chuck tested her vow with a third finger up her keister.


    "Oh my god! I have never been obscenely yed like this!"


    Chuck grabbed the nurse by her throat and squeezed her neck, partially choking her. Though it may be fatal for most women, for a depraved bitch like Jane, she felt like floating in paradise as Chuck limited her air supply.


    With her throat being choked, Jane could not say anything out loud, but she gave him a lovely smile encouraging him to punish her more. Chuck took out his fingers from her ass with a plop. He sniffed the sexy smell of her ass...


    "Show your tongue out."


    As soon as Chuck gave her themand the masochistic bitch eagerly showed her tongue out, fully knowing why. However, before her tongue could taste it, Chuck shoved two of his fingers into her nostrils and rxed his hold over her throat...


    "Breath only from your nose."


    The obedient nurse only nodded as Chuck felt the sucking force of her nostrils on his fingers.


    Chuck leaned close with his face next to her ear and whispered, "It smells wonderful isn''t it?"


    "...yes... I can''t stop loving it..." faintly spoke Jane as she sniffed hard the fingers that were in her asshole.


    Chuck pulled off the fingers from her nostrils, " now lick em clean..."


    Chuck wanted to test the extent of Jane''s love for degradation and her obedience; Jane passed it with flying colors as she took all three of Chuck''s pungent fingers into her mouth and started to slurp on it with utmost desire...


    Slurp!


    Lick!


    Suck!


    In a short while, Jane cleaned off the dirty dignity of Chuck, leaving his fingers slick with her spit.


    Chuck let suck on his fingers like how a pet would lick her master. While she was eagerly slurping, Chuck took his other hand over to her cunt and gently cupped her pussy and just rubbed his index finger through the entire length of her cunt slit.


    "Oooohhggfff!"


    "Get on the bed and spread your legs wide and let me see your cunt wide open."


    "Yes! Yes, Master!"


    Jane quickly got on the bed and spread her legs wide for Chuck. Janeid a bit further on her back and tilted her pelvis upwards, making Chuck Chuck see not only her glistening pussy but also her gaping asshole, which was freshly fingered.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!